Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part 1
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now I am Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are from actual bands being they are actual songs.
Comments: Please.
Alex stared up at the stars. They were so beautiful and calm out here in the night sky. He admired their calmness amidst the bustle of Washington, D.C. He was always so amazed that the lights of D.C. didn't drown the stars into the black sky. Alex inhaled the cold November night air, and stepped back inside his warm high-rise corporate apartment. His apartment was the ideal post-modern living environment. When he walked in, he came face to face with the reality of his life. He was now 28 years old and far far away from the desert confines of Roswell, New Mexico that had been his home. He lived in a small West Virginian downtown suburban high rise. His apartment was furnished in the expensive colors of black, gray, and white. His walls were bare except for pictures of his closest friends and family. In the corner sat the most high tech computer America had to offer. He turned on the gas fire place and threw himself on the ivory Ethan Allen designer couch. His eyes focused in on the synthetic blaze and warmth of the fire. The fire danced about in the cage, pulling Alex Whitman into a deeper trance. He began going backwards, thinking about his past life in Roswell. He had only been back a handful of times since graduation. He went back further to the days of teenage American male geekdom, and pubescent male obsessions with the illusive Isabel Evans. Isabel, he thought. It had been quite some time since that name invaded his mind. He hadn't seen Isabel, or her brother, Max, or their friend Michael, or Tess, in quite some time. Every time he was home, he found some excuse to keep him from visiting them. It seemed long ago since he had really seen them. He remembered the quiet day he had set out to find the world, and left Roswell, for once and all. He had been offered a high paying, benefit stuffed, well-stock rounded position for a new business corporation in New York City. So he came into the city of lights and sounds, and he stayed and worked for Big Net for about three years. He was soon a "valuable" asset to them but Alex began to get restless, longing to experience life- as if New York were a gentle nurturing suburb in Pleasantville. He was at his apartment in the Upper West Side when he received an voice mail from an old friend with that chance to experience the life he had been waiting for. He took that offer and it had led him here--to Washington DC, home of the backstabber and little white lie. He had been to the White House, the Senate, the Pentagon. Hell, he'd even been to the Oval Office, but yet as Isabel's name danced in his mind, he wondered what it was like back in Roswell. He wondered what life might have been like if he took the other road and stayed with Isabel and Max and Michael. Where would he be? What would he be? What ifs and questions that could run endlessly plagued him. Life in Roswell had always been... interesting. Moving to the town known for alien crashes and secret government cover-ups had kept him "on his toes". There was never a dull moment, especially when three of your best friends happened to be alien hybrids from another planet. Alex could honestly say he had seen it all, and done it all, or at least been apart of it. All of this due to his obvious obsession with one simple girl. Although simple wasn't the right word for Isabel. Isabel Evans was anything but simple. She was extraordinary. Her long blonde flowed like rays of a sun, and her eyes penetrated him each time she use to look at him. She was soft, yet strong and cool. Yet Alex had seen her break and crumble, and he saw the scared little girl in her too. Alex had wanted nothing as badly as her love. And for awhile he possessed it, but it was gone quicker than it came. They remained good "friends" till he left, and today, silently he hoped, they still could consider each other friends. Alex thought of her name one more time before drifting off into a dream full of a life he used to live. And the fire slowly died as Alex dreamt away.
************************************************************
Maria slammed the door. God, she hated the male species. They were pigs, the whole lot of them. Maria walked over to the kitchen of her flat, and poured herself a glass of wine. She sipped it silently as she turned on her CD player. "Reflections of Silver" by WEB softly drifted through her body and the room.
Can you see me, Mr Man?
Can you see my eyes, dear?
Can you see my brok'n dreams,
It's you I fear...reflections of silver.
She loved this song. She held her glass tightly as she sank into her luxurious water bed. She really hated men. The latest 'boy" she had drug up with her turned out to be nothing more than a wanna-be act in her show. She hated her popularity now too. Everyone thought it was so easy to be a star, so easy to live her life. Well, no one had a clue about her LIFE. No one knew what life was actually like for the lead singer of "Hybrid".... no one. No one knew about her life in Roswell, none of these simpering wanna-bes. Maria closed her eyes. The wine and her fatigue brought her back to Roswell. She had only been back once. She couldn't bear going back to so many sources of pain in her life. She would be returning soon and it was killing her inside. What if she saw him again? What if she saw any of them again? She had only spoke to Alex since their disastrous departure six years ago. They had actually "hung out" when he was living in New York, but then he left for DC and she even hadn't seen him in about a year. They were all so broken, and a "happy" reunion was do them in a few days. Maria continued to sip her wine and think about the past, and listen to the song.
Reflections of silver, reflections of us,
reflections of ghosts and you.
Waiting for me on that memorial night,
wait for me and then leave me,
But I'll see you in the moon, I'll see you soon,
in reflections of silver.
She hated Michael. She hated that she left him. She hated she didn't fight for him. She hated that their lives weren't together. She hated that she hadn't spoken to Liz in six years. She hated it that they weren't friends. She hated Roswell. She hated aliens. She hated humans. And most of all she hated destiny and what she made of it. She hated it all. And slowly, she hated herself, as the wine pulled her into a deep sleep and dream.
*************************************************************
Liz stared at the piece of technological junk in front of her. She despised computers, especially ones that talked back. She had been sitting in her office all day programming reports and when she was ever so near to her destination the machine decides to revolt. Frustrated and tired she yanked the chord from the wall. Take that, she screamed. She leaned back in her chair and rubbed her temples, in effort to keep the oncoming headache from taking hold of her last piece of mind. This was all too much. Reports and papers due, agents in need of assignments, and the ever present trip to Roswell. Liz hated all the work that her position brought, but she earned it, and she loved it, and she asked for more. She was to be respected and feared, and trusted, because every day of her life was devoted to her work. And it had paid off. Liz Parker was now third in command of the Federal Bureau of Investigation. Third. She was the first woman ever to accomplish such an honor. She had been entrusted with the Presidents' security, his family's security, and the security of a nation. Her walls were adorned with plagues and trophies of her hard work and dedication. Her walls were like a chest adorned with medals and Liz was proud. But everything must come at a cost, and Liz had paid highly. For this trophy room and station she had lost her friends and family, and she had denied part of her true self for the past six years. Liz Parker gave up her true identity and destiny to follow this path and course. And this wasn't even the beginning of what she had sacrificed and would continue to sacrifice to be number one. Liz Parker wasn't always a girl of ambition, she wasn't always this self-confident and reliant, she wasn't always this...alone. At one time Liz Parker had been a passionate, love struck young woman, who accepted her abnormality with open arms, and wouldn't have traded her unique situations or experiences for anything in the world. At one time Liz Parker had been in love and surrounded by that love, but that was a long time ago, such a long time ago. But its funny how memories are unforgettable, and the memory of the day she left, played like an old picture show in her worry beaten mind.
*************************************************************
Six years ago in the Crashdown. The scene was set for a large party--balloons and streamers and paper cut-outs hung festively around the room. Music from a large stereo system blasted the latest tunes, while eight close friends danced about the room to the beat. The music was turned down as a boy, stood on a chair. He cleared his throat as he announced his pride in seeing them graduate from college. What a accomplishment, he shouted. He was proud of them, all of them, including Michael. Now, they would seek the world in Roswell and make it a better place for all races. It was a kingly speech, deserving the honor and respect they gave him. The boy turned to Liz, and smiled and declared his love for her. Liz shrank back against the decorations, how was she going to tell them? The rest of the crowd booed and poked fun at the boy and his declaration, but he smiled his classic goofy love-struck smile, and headed for Liz. Any words form our honor grad, the boy asked. Liz's eyes fell to the ground, now was a better time than never she thought.
"I'm very proud of all of us as well. Who would have ever thought, we'd make it? We’ve been through so..." Liz paused. A lump, a large lump developed in her throat. This was it... this was the climax of her life. " I'm so happy...and I wish I could stay with you all here in Roswell but I can't...um... I guess...I'm leaving tomorrow for the FBI Academy... I've been accepted into their program, and this is...I need to do this." She had tried so hard to keep the tears from falling. So hard to keep her composure, but it hadn't worked and now she was in crying. Liz ran out of the Crashdown into the dark street. The boy followed her into the darkness and grabbed her arm, and turned her to him. She had known him for so long and never had he physically hurt her, but pain shot in her arm.
"What do you mean you're leaving?" The boy asked.
"Max...I have to..."
"I thought... I thought we'd all stay here and..."
"And what?" she interrupted. "Stay here and live in "Never-land" forever Max? I can't. Max... I need to have a normal life, I need to take this normal chance. I can't stay here in Roswell and play superheroes, Max. I have to grow-up."
"What about us?" Max asked as he looked into her eyes.
She hated his eyes. She hated the way he played them against her, but not this time. This time Liz was going to withstand Max Evans’ gazes and stares.
"What about us, Max? I could stay here the rest of my life and play the dutiful Wendy, always by Peter Pan’s side as he saves me and the Lost Boys from Captain Hook ... or I can go into the world and grow-up and let the real Liz Parker become who she needs to become. Max.... I can't play Wendy anymore. It's time for me to grow-up, don't you understand?"
"Yeah I understand. I understand its too tough and you're running away because you can't handle it."
"SHUT-UP Max! You don't understand what my life has been like the past few months, do you? You haven't understood me for awhile. I lost my parents Max. They died because of my destiny, because of our destiny. I can't take that Max, I can't. Maybe you're right, maybe I am running away, but Max, it's the first "normal" thing I've done. I'm going to be normal Max, and that way my destiny or whatever won't ever take away people I love."
"Is that what you think Liz? You're wrong... your parents died because evil exists in this world, not because of who you or me or who anyone else is...."
"Max...it doesn't matter. I'm leaving, and nothing you can say will stop me." Liz turned and headed back into the Crashdown preparing for the barrage of questions and threats she would face from her decision.
"I love you."
Liz turned and tears gently fell from her eyes.
"If you loved me, truly loved me Max, you wouldn't say that."
And she shut the door behind her leaving Peter Pan to fall.
*************************************************************
It wasn't much better inside. When she came back in, Michael had called her a traitor, stating it was the FBI who tortured Max in the White Room and threatened their race. Isabel walked out, and Maria threatened to never talk to her again. Only Alex stood by her, only Alex still held her as a friend. The others were lost in the distance of her memory, only to be drudged up again by her stress and forthcoming trip to Roswell for a Presidential visit. At least Alex would be by her side, as technological advisor on the trip. She was glad she had convinced him to come work for her, as her right-hand man in technology. He was good at what he did, and it was always a bonus to have a close friend by. They had talked little about the trip. It was going to be painful for both of them, for all of them. Pain ran through Liz's skull. Great, a migraine--she thought. Just what she needed. Liz turned her chair around and pressed play on the CD player on her desk. The CD was of Maria's band--"Hybrids". Liz loved the CD, but most of all, because it had Maria's voice, a voice she hadn't heard in six years.
It was my life, playgrounds, and jeeps,
it was our life, desert queen from far away,
it was the life we all had imagined, dreamed of,
but you couldn't come out to play.
Do you miss us Queen of the Sand?
Do you miss the sights and land?
Desert Queen do you miss your king so?
I miss my warrior, I thought I'd let you know.
This song... it was their story, and Liz knew it. The song became the soundtrack for her dream as she fell asleep.
*************************************************************
She was standing at the edge of the quarry next to Max Evans. Across from them stood Alex and Isabel. Maria and Michael stood to her left. They were all in their former selves. Liz was 17 again. They all were. The sun was setting and the memory became so clear, and Liz knew. This wasn't a dream...this was a message.
Max turned to Liz. "They're coming."
Maria turned to Max. "Who?"
Isabel replied. "The Skins."
Michael answered back. "We must fight them."
Alex questioned. "When?"
"Soon." Max replied.
"We're not strong enough." Isabel cried out.
"We need to be careful." Michael explained.
"It's going to take all of us." Max responded.
Everyone looked to Liz. She not once returned their eyes or looks but merely focused on the ground underneath her feet. "I coming." She spoke softly as she returned to the world of the awake.
*************************************************************
Alex, Maria, and Liz all woke-up at once from their corners of the earth. They had been back. It had been so real. It was a message. Alex called Maria. Maria called Alex. And Liz Parker, plugged her computer back-in, finished her work, and went home and began packing while drinking a much need chai tea. She was going back to Roswell sooner than she had hoped. She picked-up the phone and dialed a number. The other end picked-up, and answered. Liz responded.
“Yes, this Agent Liz Parker I need to speak President Roberts as soon as possible. Thank-you.”
*************************************************************
Max and Isabel sat quietly in the darkness of the Crashdown. It had been a very busy night. Everyone and everything was preparing for President Roberts’ visit to Roswell. Max didn’t like the idea of the President’s visit. The President brought the government, and that brought the agents, and that brought a lot of questioning that he nor did anyone else need. He didn’t need agents, secret service geeks, and such poking around here or Roswell, period. Last night had taken quite a bit out of him and the others. Isabel was the dream walker, and for all three of them to do such extreme dream walking had been a challenge, and an exhaustion.
“Do you think they’ll come Max?”
“Yes, I do. If I know Liz, she’ll come. She’ll hate every minute of it, she’ll argue and fight us all the way, but she’ll come. Besides last I heard she has to come to Roswell anyway, with the President’s visit. I’m guessing they’ll be looking to her to lead this entourage since she is from Roswell.”
Isabel stared at her brother. His dark brown hair always neatly cut sat upon his head in a fury of nervousness. His eyes had grown so dark and deep, and rarely did Isabel see that glimmer she had when they were younger. That glimmer had all but died when Liz Parker left him. Isabel turned the “mirror” on herself. She had changed too. Her hair was now short and streaked with brown about it. Her figure had tightened, as muscle replaced muscle on her body. And her eyes had sunken in as she had witnessed over and over again the horror that had fallen upon her race. They all had changed. Experiences had “made them over” into what they were now. She wondered about what Alex and Maria and Liz looked like. She hadn’t seen Alex nor Liz in nearly seven years. Maria’s image on the MTV Awards was the closest she’d come to actually seeing her. In the dream they had only been able to see the former versions of themselves. Did experience change them too? Did the paths they each took form them into something new? Would she even recognize them if they walked past her?
“Max, what if this doesn’t work? What if it’s not enough?” Isabel paused for the last question. It was the most dangerous of all. “What if... they don’t come?”
Max wasn’t sure how to answer Isabel. Truthfully, he wasn’t sure if they would come. At one time Liz’s word was the ultimate truth, and if she said it, she meant it. But that was six years ago, and now he wasn’t sure the value of any of their words. He was supposed to be a great leader, he was supposed to know what was going to happen and how to save his race, but now all that was in the hands of a girl he once loved. A girl he hadn’t seen in six years. A girl who broke his heart so she could be normal.
“I don’t know Isabel. We just have to hope.... just hope.”
*************************************************************
“Western Flight 235 to Albuquerque, New Mexico departing in fifteen minutes. Western Flight 235 is scheduled to leave in fifteen minutes, all passengers please board as soon as possible.”
The intercom screamed in Liz’s ear as she ran down the long corridor to reach her exit gate. She was late. Everything that could possibly go wrong that morning-- did. First her alarm clock broke and she was late for her meeting with Heartley. Second, it took an hour for her to explain why she was disrupting the carefully laid out plans-- to leave for Roswell early. An hour and a half later, she had finally convinced her superiors that it was to make sure final details were in place and that all was well before the President’s arrival. Then there was about 2 hours of traffic to sort through, before finally reaching the airport. She threw her badge at the metal security checkpoint. And ran as fast as she could for the plane. They were just about to close the door as Liz boarded first class seating. An peeved airline attendant ushered Liz to her seat. She noticed the tall figure from behind the chair next to her seat.
“Hello Alex.”
“Hey Liz. I didn’t think you’d make it.”
“Well... I didn’t think I’d make it either. It’s like everything bad that could possibly happen to me, has. You don’t think that’s a sign, do you?”
Alex smiled at the frustrated Liz. Her hair was cut in the latest medium style and her suit was neat and pressed. Alex’s suit was also FBI protocol, pressed and neat, but his hair was a mess. He looked at Liz again. Over the past few years they had become close. When Liz had called Alex offering him a job to work with her side by side, as her technological expert, Alex had agreed without a second thought. And the job had been all he had hoped for. He could understand why Liz pushed herself so hard, the paybacks that accompanied their positions were well worth it. He also knew Liz was in it for more than the cushy perks. He knew that this was a chance to redeem herself and amend the loss of her parents. It was also an easy way to forget the pain that awaited back home. Liz kept herself busy to forget their life in Roswell. It was her chance to runaway, and Alex never blamed her for it. He had been the first to know Liz had decided to apply to the Academy, and he had been the first to know that she had accepted their invitation. When the others, that night, rebuked her, Alex stood by Liz. He understood what she wanted, what she needed. Even if it wasn’t the right way, even if this would only cause more pain in the long run, Alex supported her. She deserved it, she had been the strong hold in their group for as long as he could remember, and she needed the normalness surrounded by running away. He had grown to admire Liz deeply over the past years, and he considered her his best friend. His relationship was so much different from his relationship with Maria or any other girl in his life. He knew that Liz had made a sacrifice greater than all of them could ever imagine. She had sacrificed her true self, something in her that she couldn’t deny to become normal. And he knew it killed her each day as she played her part so well.
“I talked to Maria last night.”
“Did you?” Liz responded coolly.
The two hadn’t talked since that night in the Crashdown. Alex almost considered it the greatest tragedy of that night. Maria had refused to support Liz in her choice, claiming it was just an excuse to runaway from their problems. Maria had given Liz and ultimatum. Leave and never talk to her again or stay. And Liz walked out the door, never looking back. And when she did, she walked out on a lifetime of friendship. Liz had told Alex that giving up her friendship with Maria was the worst surprising consequence in her life, ever. Liz hadn’t expected for Maria not to stand-by her. Maria always had, but not that time, and that time had cost them friendship.
“She’s coming. She got the “message” too.”
“I figured she had. That’s good....good.” Liz merely nodded.
“Okay...“ Alex looked around before asking the next question. “Liz what do you think they were talking about?
“ I don’t know Alex. I only saw what you saw, I only heard what you heard, but I have an instinct it has to do with the upcoming visit by the President.”
“I was thinking about the same thing.”
“Alex, whatever it is...we have to be careful. You and I, are in a different situation than the others. We know things they don’t. WE know people they don’t. I’m going to really need you to stand behind me on this.”
“Always Liz. Do you think we’re ready?”
“I’m not sure what we’re up against Alex...”
“No, Liz...ready to go home?”
The Story of Wendy and Peter (CC/Teen) COMPLETE
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
The Story of Wendy and Peter (CC/Teen) COMPLETE
Last edited by Elle NEw on Sun Jun 11, 2006 9:56 pm, edited 19 times in total.
elle NEw
Conventional Couples:The Story of Wendy and Peter---Part Two
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Two
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Thanks for all the comments! Liz and Alex are both FBI agents and you kinda already know why Alex is there...but Liz's reasons go much much deeper and have very drastic consquences. Kyle will be appearing but not as much as I would like him to. And sorry about the spacing...been a long time since I have posted. Enjoy!
**********************************************************
The plane landed safely at the airport. Liz looked to Alex as they got
off the plane. She grabbed her bag and threw it over her shoulder. If
there was one advantage to the Academy it was that Liz was much more
physically strong- stronger than she had ever been.
Liz pulled her sunglasses over her eyes as she stepped into the
brightness and heat. It was November and Roswell was still dealing with
the ever rising warmth while in DC blizzards had already started pouring
over the city.
Alex guarded his briefcase tightly against his chest. His “briefcase” was
in actuality the GSMill Information System. GSMill was Alex’s
magnum opus. Developed mostly by himself (And Liz) the GSMill
was the most encompassing computerized data system- EVER. One
little “chip” contained a database of personal records and personal
information for every person in the United States. Even aliens had a file.
(This database made the IRS database look like a address book, and it
was all in the hands of Alex and Liz.) Even they had files in the system.
Alex guarded it like a watch dog.
“Liz...where’s our ride?”
“I’m not sure Alex. Do you see the jeep?”
“No... do you think we should call a taxi?”
“I’m not..." Before Liz could finish she received a
tap on the shoulder. She turned around to come face to face with Kyle
Valenti. Kyle Valenti in full Sheriff uniform that is.
“Liz?” Kyle asked.
“Kyle!” Liz exclaimed. It had been so long since
she’d seen him, she barely recognized him. Although as she got a better
look, he really hadn’t changed that much. He looked exactly like his
father. A weird feeling fell over her as she looked at him. They looked so
much alike.
“Liz... it’s good to see you. Hey Alex.” Kyle said as
he shook Alex’s hand.
“Hey Kyle.”
“Look, the car is over this way...I’ll get your bags,
Liz.” Kyle said reaching down to carry them.
“What about my bags...Buddha Boy?” Alex kidded.
Kyle gave Alex a funny look, remembering the old
nickname.
“Carry them yourself, Agent Wimpy.”
Liz smiled. Kyle was once the biggest bully she
knew, but over the years he grew into one of the greatest guys she knew.
She wondered how he’d been. Kyle didn’t go to U of NM with rest of them.
He opted for the police academy and following in his father’s steps. She
wondered what life was like for him now, as they walked to the car. Kyle
stopped in front of a highly tailored police SUV. Roswell Sheriff was
plastered all over the car. Kyle threw Liz’s bags in the trunk as Liz took a
place in the passenger seat and Alex took the back still clutching his
briefcase. Kyle got in and started the car and they were off.
Liz stared out the window at the passing desert
scene. The music flowed about her. It was country music. Obviously Kyle
hadn’t changed in that area. There was awkward silence for about the
first fifteen minutes before Alex spoke up.
“So Kyle, how have you been?”
“Fine. How about you?”
“Great.”
“Liz?” Kyle asked
Liz was somewhat startled, but responded quickly.
“I’m fine.”
More silence.
“I’m married.” Kyle blurted out into the quietness.
“Married?” Liz sat up.
“Um...yeah... I married Tess Harding.”
“What?!?” Alex asked.
“You married Tess. Good for you. “ Liz responded
sarcastically.
“Liz...” Alex warned.
Liz looked to Kyle. “I’m sorry Kyle.”
Not exactly believable Liz, Alex thought.
Kyle wasn‘t angry, but his reply was full of the
promise of anger. “I bet. Look, Liz... we can’t all be as great as you
. She’s sorry about what she did, and believe me she has paid for it.
She’s...never mind.” His voice trailed off- resigned to let it lie.
The rest of the trip was silent. Liz had already offended
someone. Great, she thought, maybe while she was down here,
she could piss off everyone in Roswell. It was a goal. The car pulled up
at the Crashdown and suddenly pain and memories overwhelmed Liz.
Suddenly she was back there when she found her parents' bodies.
*************************************************************
Liz and Max had been at the “front line.” It was that year that
the war began and Liz became a warrior in that war. It was battle
between the Skins and Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Alex, Maria, and
herself to save Max’s people. The Skins were out to kill all that came onto
their ground, humans included. That night Liz and Max had been at the
desert fighting the Skins. Doing everything in their power to prevent them
from the evil they had in mind. It was a hard night, but they won the
battle. Max had driven Liz back to the Crashdown and decided to walk her
in. That’s when she saw her parents' bodies lying on the floor.
They were too late. No one could save them. The Skins’ calling
card had been left by the bodies. They were dead, and they had died
because of the carelessness of herself and because of her destiny. Liz
would never let herself forget that night and that image. Never. It’s what
drove her to become what she was today. Every victim, every lifeless
body found, was her mother and father-- it was her chance to redeem
herself--- a chance to destroy the killers she never could. Her mother and
father never got to see her graduate. Her mother and father never got to
see her become an Honor Student. They would never see her marry. And
she’d be damned if she was going to let that happen to any other child.
No child, no sister or brother, no mother or father, would feel what she
felt. This feeling of redemption drove Liz in every breath she took, in
every life she saved, and in every moment she stopped someone else
from her mistakes.
It’s what led her to that wanting of a normal life, it’s why she
left the only man she ever loved. No one knew what cost Liz had paid, no
one understood her drive, and that’s why she hadn’t been back to Roswell
in six years. It’s why Wendy had to grow up.
************************************************************
Liz stepped out of the SUV. She just stared at the Crashdown
doors. She hadn’t been in this place since she left. This was a large step,
and she wasn’t sure if she could take it. She felt a hand on her shoulder.
“Liz...you can do this.”
Tears formed in her eyes. He was so sure, but she
wasn’t. She wasn’t sure if she could bring back a past she’d done
everything to forget. Going inside was admitting to a part of her life she’d
been denying for the past six years. And slowly, like a child taking their
first steps, Liz walked into the Crashdown. The place hadn’t changed in
the past years. Everything was in its place, and this grabbed Liz and
nearly choked her. It was crowded and all decked out in patriotic colors
for the upcoming visit. Music blared over the speakers, as waitresses
rushed about in the tacky alien costumes she and Maria had designed. It
was as if she had stepped back six years, back to when her life changed
forever in this restaurant. Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her along as
they followed Kyle to the backroom. And he stopped and placed his hands
up- to now stop them.
“You two are supposed to stay here, while I go get Max and
the others...”
“Kyle is Maria here yet?” Alex asked.
“Yeah. She’s with them.”
“Why is she with them? I mean I don’t...”
“Look, Alex, Liz, I hate to sound rude, but this is
the truth. Max and the others don’t want you coming down there. They’re
not sure if they can trust you." Before he left, he replied quietly, "I‘m
sorry.” As if it made everything okay.
Liz sat down quietly, not saying a word.
“Oh.” Alex replied. “We’ll wait, then.”
And with that Kyle was gone.
“Liz...” Alex said sitting down beside her.” Did you
ever think they wouldn’t be able to trust us? I mean, we’ve had some
disagreements, but they’ve always...”
“Trusted us? I know. “ Liz answered. “Alex...” She
paused before finishing her sentence. “I think coming here wasn’t such a
good idea. In fact, I don’t understand why we came here. They don’t
even trust us. They will trust Tess, but not us." Her voice cracked ever so
slightly at this ultimate betrayl. "How are we going to work “together”, if
they don’t believe we are on their side? It’s not fair. They expect us to
help them, but how can you help people who don’t believe in you? I’m
just not sure about this Alex.” Liz’s voice raised in discord with her
growing anger of the blatant act.
“I think I’m ready to agree with you on this one Liz.
I don’t know what I was expecting... I guess- ideally- for them to
welcome us with open arms. But I don’t understand why Maria gets to be
part of their little gang, and we don’t?”
“Because Alex our paychecks are signed by the
government and we have badges, we’re FBI....” Liz sardonically replied.
“ I guess.”
A few minutes later the backdoor opened and in
walked Max, Michael, Isabel, Maria, Tess, and Kyle. Liz watched them as
they all walked in.
They had changed so much.
They watched her carefully in return. Tension came
in behind them and filled the room. Liz and Alex stood. For the first time
in six years Liz looked into the eyes of Max Evans.
“Hello, Alex...Liz, thank you for coming.” Max
offered.
Alex and Liz just glared.
“Look, here’s the problem... the Skins are back
and they want to kill the President.” Michael stated plainly.
“They are after the power...as far as we know.”
Isabel added.
Liz and Alex still remained silent.
“We need your help. Especially you Liz....we need
the power to fight and I know you’ll help. This is your territory.” Max said,
so sure of himself.
“That is if she even still has her powers.” Michael
mumbled.
Liz just looked at them and glared. She raised her
hand and aimed it at the locker behind Michael. The door flew open and
shut again and the lock on the locker blew-up. The room was silent.
“I do Michael, never lost that.” She seethed fiercely
at the others. “Listen, this is MY territory and I will take control of
anything concerning the President and his family’s safety. Alex and I will
handle it, understood?”
The battle line had been drawn. Liz was in charge,
and she was going to make sure that they all took that for what it was
worth. She didn’t care to be part of their “gang” anymore, she was more
than that. Wendy had grown-up and learned a few things in the real world.
“No, Liz. This concerns all of us. All of our safety.
The Skins know who we are, and they came after us once and they will
do it again.” Maria countered.
“ I don’t care.” Liz replied coldly. “You don’t trust
us, don’t want us to be part of the “team” ,that’s fine. Have it your way!
But if that is the way it’s going to be then I am going to do my job, and
that is to protect the President and the country, understood? You guys
come second...”
Max wasn’t sure which was more cold--- the air blowing
around them or Liz’s voice. Max looked to Alex, maybe if he sided with
them Liz would change her mind.
“Alex... you know what Maria is talking about, all our...”
Alex interrupted Max before he could finish.
“I agree with Liz. We have a job to do. Let us do it.”
“Alex, Liz, please listen to us, this can’t be done by ourselves
we need everyone.” Isabel pleaded.
“Fine.” Liz said as she began pacing the room. “You want to
help us? Great. Michael and Maria you two can be in charge of the
security of the First Lady and her daughter. Tess and Kyle, watch the vice-
president, and Alex, Max, and I will take the President. Is that okay?”
“What about us?” A voice called from the door.
The voice belonged to Sebastian and Mary. Sebastian was
Michael’s brother and Mary was Liz’s sister. The two walked in the
room.
Liz looked at the two of them and returned her icy stare.
“Sebastian? Mary? What are you two doing here?” Liz asked
startled by their presence.
“The same thing they are Liz, fighting another battle. You know
that. Look, what do you want us to do?” Mary responded.
“Sebastian you will work with Kyle and Tess, and Mary with
Michael and Maria. There- is everybody happy now? I want you all to
keep out of the way and heads down. I do NOT need any questions from
other agents or my boss. As far as everyone knows your just townies
soaking in the attention. If I get one question, you’re gone. Max, you
have your world to run, I have mine. Understood?”
“Understood.” Max said softly.
“Alex and I have a lot of work to do, let us do it. If you need
to contact us, I’ll leave you my cell phone number. Other than that, we’re
gone. Thanks for the ride Kyle, we’ll get our bags and head for the hotel.”
And with that Alex and Liz stormed out of the room. Michael,
Tess, and Kyle followed them out to discuss some “other” matters. Maria
was left with the feeling she had just been debriefed, in all sense of the
word. Liz had tore that room apart with anger, and resentment, and Alex,
had followed precisely every glare and menancing word, which was so out
of character for him. For both of them actually. What had happened to Liz
Parker and Alex Whitman? What had happened to them all? Maria looked
to Max and fell on the couch. Why didn’t she feel the way they did? Why w
wasn’t she siding with Alex and Liz? She knew why, they all knew why...
“I’m sorry Max.”
“Why Maria?” Max asked still starring at the door.
“For what they said. I know they don’t mean it....I know she
can’t.”
“Maria you haven’t talked to her in years....” Max reminded
her.
“I’m sorry.” Maria said again.
“Look Maria...Max...she’s my sister. I should know..." She
paused. "I should know what she’s feeling, but I haven’t felt that way in a
long time...there’s something she’s hiding....something very painful.
We’ve got to let her deal with that....and not inviting her and Alex to the
Underground was our first mistake. We all have to trust each other if we
want to survive this battle.” She sighed. "Although it's easier said than
done." She finally admitted looking at them all.
“Mary’s right, Max. Let’s just do as Liz says, and maybe things
will get better. We need her Max. We really need her.” Sebastian replied
looking intently at Max and Maria.
“I know. I know.” Max knew they needed Liz, but things were
different now, things had changed. Peter Pan had lost his ability to fly.
*************************************************************
Night came quickly in winter Roswell. Liz took a deep breath of
the desert air. She surveyed her surroundings as she walked around the
cave. The desert sang quietly as she sat in the darkness and dust. She
grabbed her knees and pulled them to her chest and laid her head in her
arms. She let her mind go wander in the desert and finally back into the
past. Back to the events that changed her life forever, back to the night
that changed who she was forever. It had changed them all.
*************************************************************
Part Two
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Thanks for all the comments! Liz and Alex are both FBI agents and you kinda already know why Alex is there...but Liz's reasons go much much deeper and have very drastic consquences. Kyle will be appearing but not as much as I would like him to. And sorry about the spacing...been a long time since I have posted. Enjoy!
**********************************************************
The plane landed safely at the airport. Liz looked to Alex as they got
off the plane. She grabbed her bag and threw it over her shoulder. If
there was one advantage to the Academy it was that Liz was much more
physically strong- stronger than she had ever been.
Liz pulled her sunglasses over her eyes as she stepped into the
brightness and heat. It was November and Roswell was still dealing with
the ever rising warmth while in DC blizzards had already started pouring
over the city.
Alex guarded his briefcase tightly against his chest. His “briefcase” was
in actuality the GSMill Information System. GSMill was Alex’s
magnum opus. Developed mostly by himself (And Liz) the GSMill
was the most encompassing computerized data system- EVER. One
little “chip” contained a database of personal records and personal
information for every person in the United States. Even aliens had a file.
(This database made the IRS database look like a address book, and it
was all in the hands of Alex and Liz.) Even they had files in the system.
Alex guarded it like a watch dog.
“Liz...where’s our ride?”
“I’m not sure Alex. Do you see the jeep?”
“No... do you think we should call a taxi?”
“I’m not..." Before Liz could finish she received a
tap on the shoulder. She turned around to come face to face with Kyle
Valenti. Kyle Valenti in full Sheriff uniform that is.
“Liz?” Kyle asked.
“Kyle!” Liz exclaimed. It had been so long since
she’d seen him, she barely recognized him. Although as she got a better
look, he really hadn’t changed that much. He looked exactly like his
father. A weird feeling fell over her as she looked at him. They looked so
much alike.
“Liz... it’s good to see you. Hey Alex.” Kyle said as
he shook Alex’s hand.
“Hey Kyle.”
“Look, the car is over this way...I’ll get your bags,
Liz.” Kyle said reaching down to carry them.
“What about my bags...Buddha Boy?” Alex kidded.
Kyle gave Alex a funny look, remembering the old
nickname.
“Carry them yourself, Agent Wimpy.”
Liz smiled. Kyle was once the biggest bully she
knew, but over the years he grew into one of the greatest guys she knew.
She wondered how he’d been. Kyle didn’t go to U of NM with rest of them.
He opted for the police academy and following in his father’s steps. She
wondered what life was like for him now, as they walked to the car. Kyle
stopped in front of a highly tailored police SUV. Roswell Sheriff was
plastered all over the car. Kyle threw Liz’s bags in the trunk as Liz took a
place in the passenger seat and Alex took the back still clutching his
briefcase. Kyle got in and started the car and they were off.
Liz stared out the window at the passing desert
scene. The music flowed about her. It was country music. Obviously Kyle
hadn’t changed in that area. There was awkward silence for about the
first fifteen minutes before Alex spoke up.
“So Kyle, how have you been?”
“Fine. How about you?”
“Great.”
“Liz?” Kyle asked
Liz was somewhat startled, but responded quickly.
“I’m fine.”
More silence.
“I’m married.” Kyle blurted out into the quietness.
“Married?” Liz sat up.
“Um...yeah... I married Tess Harding.”
“What?!?” Alex asked.
“You married Tess. Good for you. “ Liz responded
sarcastically.
“Liz...” Alex warned.
Liz looked to Kyle. “I’m sorry Kyle.”
Not exactly believable Liz, Alex thought.
Kyle wasn‘t angry, but his reply was full of the
promise of anger. “I bet. Look, Liz... we can’t all be as great as you
. She’s sorry about what she did, and believe me she has paid for it.
She’s...never mind.” His voice trailed off- resigned to let it lie.
The rest of the trip was silent. Liz had already offended
someone. Great, she thought, maybe while she was down here,
she could piss off everyone in Roswell. It was a goal. The car pulled up
at the Crashdown and suddenly pain and memories overwhelmed Liz.
Suddenly she was back there when she found her parents' bodies.
*************************************************************
Liz and Max had been at the “front line.” It was that year that
the war began and Liz became a warrior in that war. It was battle
between the Skins and Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Alex, Maria, and
herself to save Max’s people. The Skins were out to kill all that came onto
their ground, humans included. That night Liz and Max had been at the
desert fighting the Skins. Doing everything in their power to prevent them
from the evil they had in mind. It was a hard night, but they won the
battle. Max had driven Liz back to the Crashdown and decided to walk her
in. That’s when she saw her parents' bodies lying on the floor.
They were too late. No one could save them. The Skins’ calling
card had been left by the bodies. They were dead, and they had died
because of the carelessness of herself and because of her destiny. Liz
would never let herself forget that night and that image. Never. It’s what
drove her to become what she was today. Every victim, every lifeless
body found, was her mother and father-- it was her chance to redeem
herself--- a chance to destroy the killers she never could. Her mother and
father never got to see her graduate. Her mother and father never got to
see her become an Honor Student. They would never see her marry. And
she’d be damned if she was going to let that happen to any other child.
No child, no sister or brother, no mother or father, would feel what she
felt. This feeling of redemption drove Liz in every breath she took, in
every life she saved, and in every moment she stopped someone else
from her mistakes.
It’s what led her to that wanting of a normal life, it’s why she
left the only man she ever loved. No one knew what cost Liz had paid, no
one understood her drive, and that’s why she hadn’t been back to Roswell
in six years. It’s why Wendy had to grow up.
************************************************************
Liz stepped out of the SUV. She just stared at the Crashdown
doors. She hadn’t been in this place since she left. This was a large step,
and she wasn’t sure if she could take it. She felt a hand on her shoulder.
“Liz...you can do this.”
Tears formed in her eyes. He was so sure, but she
wasn’t. She wasn’t sure if she could bring back a past she’d done
everything to forget. Going inside was admitting to a part of her life she’d
been denying for the past six years. And slowly, like a child taking their
first steps, Liz walked into the Crashdown. The place hadn’t changed in
the past years. Everything was in its place, and this grabbed Liz and
nearly choked her. It was crowded and all decked out in patriotic colors
for the upcoming visit. Music blared over the speakers, as waitresses
rushed about in the tacky alien costumes she and Maria had designed. It
was as if she had stepped back six years, back to when her life changed
forever in this restaurant. Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her along as
they followed Kyle to the backroom. And he stopped and placed his hands
up- to now stop them.
“You two are supposed to stay here, while I go get Max and
the others...”
“Kyle is Maria here yet?” Alex asked.
“Yeah. She’s with them.”
“Why is she with them? I mean I don’t...”
“Look, Alex, Liz, I hate to sound rude, but this is
the truth. Max and the others don’t want you coming down there. They’re
not sure if they can trust you." Before he left, he replied quietly, "I‘m
sorry.” As if it made everything okay.
Liz sat down quietly, not saying a word.
“Oh.” Alex replied. “We’ll wait, then.”
And with that Kyle was gone.
“Liz...” Alex said sitting down beside her.” Did you
ever think they wouldn’t be able to trust us? I mean, we’ve had some
disagreements, but they’ve always...”
“Trusted us? I know. “ Liz answered. “Alex...” She
paused before finishing her sentence. “I think coming here wasn’t such a
good idea. In fact, I don’t understand why we came here. They don’t
even trust us. They will trust Tess, but not us." Her voice cracked ever so
slightly at this ultimate betrayl. "How are we going to work “together”, if
they don’t believe we are on their side? It’s not fair. They expect us to
help them, but how can you help people who don’t believe in you? I’m
just not sure about this Alex.” Liz’s voice raised in discord with her
growing anger of the blatant act.
“I think I’m ready to agree with you on this one Liz.
I don’t know what I was expecting... I guess- ideally- for them to
welcome us with open arms. But I don’t understand why Maria gets to be
part of their little gang, and we don’t?”
“Because Alex our paychecks are signed by the
government and we have badges, we’re FBI....” Liz sardonically replied.
“ I guess.”
A few minutes later the backdoor opened and in
walked Max, Michael, Isabel, Maria, Tess, and Kyle. Liz watched them as
they all walked in.
They had changed so much.
They watched her carefully in return. Tension came
in behind them and filled the room. Liz and Alex stood. For the first time
in six years Liz looked into the eyes of Max Evans.
“Hello, Alex...Liz, thank you for coming.” Max
offered.
Alex and Liz just glared.
“Look, here’s the problem... the Skins are back
and they want to kill the President.” Michael stated plainly.
“They are after the power...as far as we know.”
Isabel added.
Liz and Alex still remained silent.
“We need your help. Especially you Liz....we need
the power to fight and I know you’ll help. This is your territory.” Max said,
so sure of himself.
“That is if she even still has her powers.” Michael
mumbled.
Liz just looked at them and glared. She raised her
hand and aimed it at the locker behind Michael. The door flew open and
shut again and the lock on the locker blew-up. The room was silent.
“I do Michael, never lost that.” She seethed fiercely
at the others. “Listen, this is MY territory and I will take control of
anything concerning the President and his family’s safety. Alex and I will
handle it, understood?”
The battle line had been drawn. Liz was in charge,
and she was going to make sure that they all took that for what it was
worth. She didn’t care to be part of their “gang” anymore, she was more
than that. Wendy had grown-up and learned a few things in the real world.
“No, Liz. This concerns all of us. All of our safety.
The Skins know who we are, and they came after us once and they will
do it again.” Maria countered.
“ I don’t care.” Liz replied coldly. “You don’t trust
us, don’t want us to be part of the “team” ,that’s fine. Have it your way!
But if that is the way it’s going to be then I am going to do my job, and
that is to protect the President and the country, understood? You guys
come second...”
Max wasn’t sure which was more cold--- the air blowing
around them or Liz’s voice. Max looked to Alex, maybe if he sided with
them Liz would change her mind.
“Alex... you know what Maria is talking about, all our...”
Alex interrupted Max before he could finish.
“I agree with Liz. We have a job to do. Let us do it.”
“Alex, Liz, please listen to us, this can’t be done by ourselves
we need everyone.” Isabel pleaded.
“Fine.” Liz said as she began pacing the room. “You want to
help us? Great. Michael and Maria you two can be in charge of the
security of the First Lady and her daughter. Tess and Kyle, watch the vice-
president, and Alex, Max, and I will take the President. Is that okay?”
“What about us?” A voice called from the door.
The voice belonged to Sebastian and Mary. Sebastian was
Michael’s brother and Mary was Liz’s sister. The two walked in the
room.
Liz looked at the two of them and returned her icy stare.
“Sebastian? Mary? What are you two doing here?” Liz asked
startled by their presence.
“The same thing they are Liz, fighting another battle. You know
that. Look, what do you want us to do?” Mary responded.
“Sebastian you will work with Kyle and Tess, and Mary with
Michael and Maria. There- is everybody happy now? I want you all to
keep out of the way and heads down. I do NOT need any questions from
other agents or my boss. As far as everyone knows your just townies
soaking in the attention. If I get one question, you’re gone. Max, you
have your world to run, I have mine. Understood?”
“Understood.” Max said softly.
“Alex and I have a lot of work to do, let us do it. If you need
to contact us, I’ll leave you my cell phone number. Other than that, we’re
gone. Thanks for the ride Kyle, we’ll get our bags and head for the hotel.”
And with that Alex and Liz stormed out of the room. Michael,
Tess, and Kyle followed them out to discuss some “other” matters. Maria
was left with the feeling she had just been debriefed, in all sense of the
word. Liz had tore that room apart with anger, and resentment, and Alex,
had followed precisely every glare and menancing word, which was so out
of character for him. For both of them actually. What had happened to Liz
Parker and Alex Whitman? What had happened to them all? Maria looked
to Max and fell on the couch. Why didn’t she feel the way they did? Why w
wasn’t she siding with Alex and Liz? She knew why, they all knew why...
“I’m sorry Max.”
“Why Maria?” Max asked still starring at the door.
“For what they said. I know they don’t mean it....I know she
can’t.”
“Maria you haven’t talked to her in years....” Max reminded
her.
“I’m sorry.” Maria said again.
“Look Maria...Max...she’s my sister. I should know..." She
paused. "I should know what she’s feeling, but I haven’t felt that way in a
long time...there’s something she’s hiding....something very painful.
We’ve got to let her deal with that....and not inviting her and Alex to the
Underground was our first mistake. We all have to trust each other if we
want to survive this battle.” She sighed. "Although it's easier said than
done." She finally admitted looking at them all.
“Mary’s right, Max. Let’s just do as Liz says, and maybe things
will get better. We need her Max. We really need her.” Sebastian replied
looking intently at Max and Maria.
“I know. I know.” Max knew they needed Liz, but things were
different now, things had changed. Peter Pan had lost his ability to fly.
*************************************************************
Night came quickly in winter Roswell. Liz took a deep breath of
the desert air. She surveyed her surroundings as she walked around the
cave. The desert sang quietly as she sat in the darkness and dust. She
grabbed her knees and pulled them to her chest and laid her head in her
arms. She let her mind go wander in the desert and finally back into the
past. Back to the events that changed her life forever, back to the night
that changed who she was forever. It had changed them all.
*************************************************************
Code: Select all
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter---Part Three
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Three
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Yeah, I am going to try to stay current, as I can. Yes, Liz has a sister and Michael has a brother and in this next part that will make more sense- not complete but a lot more than it did. And don't worry about Isabel and Alex, I am the ultimate Stargazer- in fact probably the only real Conventional Couple I supported on the show. (This is a conventional couples fic, but I am huge Polarist and have written fic for my beloved Michael and Liz too.) I am enjoying posting this piece of my Roswell history. Hope ya'll continue to enjoy it.
Liz was finally making graduating plans. She had carefully licked and
sealed every envelope of her graduation invitations. She had sent the last
bunch just today. She finished writing the last paragraph of the last piece
of AP Biology homework she would ever have and laid the finished
product on her dresser. As she placed the paper down, she picked the
picture up of her and her parents. Tears streamed gently down her face.
God, she missed them. In this picture she must have been
about 16 and they were hugging her as she held up some kind of award.
They were all so happy, carefree, and unknowledgeable about the reality
of Roswell. It wasn’t long after that picture was taken that Liz’s world
changed forever. It wasn’t long after that Max Evans had saved her life. It
was on a quiet day, an unassuming day, that Liz was shot and lay near
death. Max ran to her side, placed his hand on her, and saved her life. Or
maybe he found it. From that day Liz’s life would never be the same. It
would be full of secrets, pains, joys, and the realization they were never
alone. And days passed, and things changed, people changed, life
changed. People died, and people were brought alive. Trust was gained
and lost. She and Max loved, and then grew apart, and then loved again.
There was Tess, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Kyle, Sheriff Valenti, and
Max...and herself all joined by a secret...a secret that meant the
difference between life and death of an entire race. She had fought, and
she had lost. She had lost her parents because of a destiny she had
chosen.
It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair that Max and Isabel and Michael and
Tess had a family waiting for them. It wasn’t fair that Maria still had her
mother, and now a father. It wasn’t fair that Kyle had his father. It wasn’t
fair that she had no family, that she was alone. Her blood had died. And
this killed Liz. Deep in thought she didn’t even notice the presence on her
fire escape, two presences, actually. They were quiet, as they watched
her. Watched her and studied her. Very gently the female presence
rapped on Liz’s window. Liz jumped in fright...startled by the sound
awaking her from her self-pity and thoughts. She turned to the window,
as a young man and woman stepped through into Liz’s bedroom. The man
was dark, tan, and rugged. His clothing was that of torn jeans, and a
dusty leather jacket. He looked like someone... someone familiar. The girl
on the other hand had torn and rugged jeans on with a blue
Grandmotherly sweater wrapped around a black shirt. Her hair was long
and dark. Liz ran back to the door, ready to scream.
“Who are you? If...you’re Skins...I know how to defeat you...”
Liz stammered as she picked up her tennis racket, ready to take aim.
The boy lifted his hand, and looked amused by Liz and her
reaction to their presence in her room. What part of her threat was funny?
“Please put the racket down.” He said laughing. The girl smiled
too.
“Who are you?” Liz asked again not putting the racket down.
She had played this game too long not to know that people lie. Aliens lie
too....they’re especially good at it. And they knew her name…how did
they know her name?
“Liz...you mean you don’t recognize us?” The girl asked softly
and with a hint of sadness.
“Why should I?!?” Liz asked angrily- still ready and aimed.
“Liz, please put the racket down. I promise we won’t hurt
you...I promise.” The boy repeated.
Liz looked into his eyes. Very slowly she set the racket down
and crossed her arms.
“Just tell me who you are.”
The girl walked over to Liz’s dresser and began looking at the
pictures. She picked up the one with Liz and everybody crowded under
the tree at school. It was a good picture of everybody. The girl smiled
and gently traced the images. She took it over to the boy and let him see.
He smiled too. And took the picture from the girl and laid it down, taking
his steps cautiously realizing Liz still didn’t trust them and probably didn’t
appreciate them messing with her things.
“Liz, we know you and you know us, whether you remember
or not. I’m guessing...by the look on your face you don’t- which is going
to make this a lot more difficult than we intended.” He affirmed. “I am
Sebastian, Michael’s brother. And this...” Sebastian said pulling the girl
gently by the arm forward. “Is my lovely wife, and your sister, Liz. This is
Mary.”
Liz felt the ground give way under her feet as the last news
rang through her ears. Sebastian and Mary gently ran over to her side
and sat her on the bed. So this is what a heart attack feels like…Liz
thought. Sister?!?
“Look, Liz I know this is a lot to take in so soon...I guess we
were hoping you’d remember...”Sebastian began before Liz interrupted
him.
“Sister?” She said aloud.
“Yes. Sister.” Mary repeated sitting down next to Liz. “I guess
I’d better explain... Liz many, many years ago you lived on our planet.
You lived with us, you ate with us, and you grew with us. “
“Wait a minute I’m human...I was born...”
“Was born here on earth. I know.” Mary finished for Liz. “You
see Liz on our planet you were Lya. You were so beautiful and so
powerful. You and I belonged to an ancient race known as the Alphai. Our
parents were the long awaited leaders of our tribe, the leaders who would
bring our tribe back to its rightful place as the true guardians of the
throne. The throne of the Omegai. That is Max’s race and people....and
you....you were to be his queen.” Mary’s eyes glazed as she journeyed
back to the past. “Liz I remember when we were younger we’d imagine
the day you‘d marry Max and become our beloved queen. We’d dance
around our cavern homes for hours- singing and patiently waiting for our
time to come.” Mary’s voice finished in a childlike trance. Her voice grew
deep and dark as she spoke rest. “But Liz, a traitor was born, and she
stole Max’s heart, and she stole the throne. And she sent Max to destroy
our race, and planted doubt in his mind. And soon, our race, was
banished and destroyed. Liz, as our parents lay wounded, they took you
and sent you away. You were to live on- in the future so that you might
bring about what supposed to come to pass. They took your essence and
it was given to the stars and they sent you here, to this moment, and
time.” She stood and paused. Her eyes turned down and shadow crossed
her face. “As you know things went on, and Max soon lost the throne to
Kavar, leader of the Skins, and all was lost. I was there the night they
were murdered Liz. At the time, I and Sebastian were engaged to be
married. And I watched as Max and his people fell. Liz...if you had
married Max, then none of that…none of this would have happened.
If...she hadn’t stolen him from you with her mind tricks then all would
have to come pass and our race, would be free and alive and well. After
the massacre Sebastian and I ran to the Granolith and we used it’s power
to send us far away. We have traveled years, and days and so many
places and worlds to find you all.”
“ Liz...” At this point Mary began to be cry. “I’d
never thought I’d ever see you again...I’d never thought I’d… see my
sister....” She placed her arms around Liz. Liz was startled. It was strange
and almost obscene, almost unbelievable. It didn’t make sense....but
nothing in Liz’s life had made sense.
Liz could feel something- whatever it was it grew by each
passing moment. And within moments there was no doubt in her mind
that this girl was who she said she was. And what she had said was true.
But there were so many questions…As if sensing the doubt and
assurance ebbing back and forth, Mary talked. “Look, Liz...” She said
wiping the tears from her eyes and slowly smiling. “I know you have a lot
of questions....but right now, here for a brief moment, I just need you to
believe me. Us, believe us.” She corrected herself.
Liz looked at them, and she could bring her body to
nothing but nod; giving a small glimmer of a smile.
“Good. Now Liz, we need to find the others. We
need to stop her before she seeks to repeat history.” Sebastian said- his
voice growing ever more urgent.
“Who’s she? “ Liz asked, still confused- head
throbbing with a migraine of an overload of information and emotions.
Sebastian picked up the picture and merely
pointed.
“Tess?” Liz replied, as heart leapt into her throat.
“Is that what she goes by? Figures.” Sebastian
replied with strong resentfulness and bitterness.
“I’m sorry Liz. I mean I know she’s a friend,
but...she destroyed everyone we knew...she’s the reason for the past
years I have spent a lifetime without you and our parents. She needs to
die.” Mary responded. Liz knew Mary’s tone, laced with a deadly
vengeance, a honor to have one pay for the crimes which they
committed. Liz simply sighed. This was getting complicated. If things were
as they said, then the game had not only changed rules but it was an
entirely new playing field.
“I’m not so sure....” Liz paused, doubt grasping
her. “You see....I saw Max’s mother. She said Tess was his betrothed....I
mean why would his own mother lie to him?”
“Liz, she has them all fooled. She proved that she
could be powerful, and that she had the eyes on the queen’s crown. She
tricked them, Liz. don’t you see? You are so much more powerful than
her...and you....you are destined to be the queen, not her.” Mary
responded.
“That’s another thing...I don’t have any
power...nothing.” Liz shrugged- wondering what would happen now that
they found she was powerless. Would they leave? Had they made a
mistake? Not once in all these years had Liz ever felt that power that ran
through Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess. She had felt only reflections of
that source.
Mary smiled and she went outside and pulled a bag
in with her. She rummaged through it, and pulled out an orb. It was so
brilliant. Blue and silver swirled inside, forming images, random and
glowing. Splendid images that held Liz in a immediate trance.
“This Liz...this is your aura. Your power, all held in
this orb. When it was decided for you to leave, our tribe took your power
and captured it in this orb. I was to bring it to you and restore you.”
“Liz hold the orb. Focus on the orb. Concentrate on
nothing but it.” Mary instructed her.
Liz timidly took the orb and felt the rush at contact.
She stared at the orb and began to form a connection with it. Her eyes
shut tightly- like a seizure reaction. And then very suddenly flashes and
feelings rushed through her. Power took form. Memories ran through her
mind. It went from her head, to her heart, to her feet, and she felt whole.
She felt as if the missing part of her was complete. She opened her eyes
and she knew. She knew what they were saying was true- doubt had
vanished- if but for this moment.
She remembered.
She felt as if she had two sides in her- the human
aspect of her: the human blood still ran through her, but now she had
this “other” side.
Sebastian and Mary smiled at each other.
The long awaited time had come.
“I remember.” She whispered to no one but herself.
“It’s good to have my sister back. Now Liz...” Mary
began once more. “We need to find the others. At once....it’s beyond
important.”
“I’ll call them....” Liz answered, setting the empty
orb on her bed and reaching for the cordless phone on her desk.
“Call them?” Sebastian asked.
“You know the phone....” She said pointing to the
object in her hands.
“Yeah I know, but Liz...use your
power...concentrate really hard, once more. Focus on Max, Michael, and
the others....visualize the message.”
“Look...not even Max can...” Liz began shaking her
head.
“Liz- Max is not of our tribe though. This...”message
sending”....only we can do this.”
“Liz, she knows what she’s talking about. “
Sebastian affirmed rolling his eyes.
“Shut -up.” Mary teased back as she walked over
to him and placed her arms around him.
“I’ll try.” She said, pushing her hair behind her
ears, in nervous anticipation.
Very quietly Liz focused in on Michael, Max, Isabel,
Maria, Alex, Kyle and Tess. She focused on who they were, what they
were doing. And soon she could see them all. She could see each of them
as their lives flashed before her. Each of them twirled like a merry-go-
round in her head to sweet simple music. Then she concentrated on her
message. It formed deep within the back of her mind and in a loud voice
the message screamed into the lives going round in her mind. It was a
rush unlike any Liz had felt as she came back to the world.
“Liz...that was a little loud.” Mary said, rubbing her
forehead. “We’ll have to work on mastering your powers. I assume there
will be some new aspects to deal with since your body is human, too.“
All three laughed as if the world laden with
mysteries had made ridiculous sense like a fifth grade joke.
“So...sis..hmmm, I like saying that again.” Mary
smiled. “How ‘bout you fixing your sister and her darling husband
something to eat?” Mary said putting her arm around Liz and Sebastian.
Liz returned the smile at last and placed her arm
around Mary. “Sure.” And Liz headed downstairs with her “family”. She
had lost her parents, but she had her sister, didn’t she? She wasn’t alone
anymore.
That night changed the rest of their lives... Wendy
had met her destiny and now they would save Peter Pan.
*************************************************************
Liz came back to the cold desert. When Mary came
into her life, Liz stopped thinking about her parents and their deaths. But
eventually as time moved on, Liz began to feel that hurt again. She had
lost two sets of parents. And that hurt resurfacing, and other
circumstances drove Liz to this point in her life. She took her hand and
moved the sand with her power and formed a symbol in the sand that
blazed. It looked like cross with one circle inside the center. This symbol
was the word for alone- only this word from her people was deeper and
darker and more permanent than human words could express. This was
the word her people had cried after her parents’ death, the word they had
cried when they had lost her, and the word cried when Antar slipped into
slavery.
This was how Liz felt-- alone, betrayed, an
enslaved by the past. She heard foot steps behind her and quickly
covered up the message. She stood up and turned around. She went over
and gave the presence a long hug, resting her head on his gentle strong
shoulder. The man responded and hugged her back.
“Lya.... I didn’t think I’d see you here tonight.” The
man softly whispered.
“I didn’t plan to come here ever again, but
something led me...”
“Here, I know. Xan told me what happened. I’m
sorry.”
“Nothing you could do or change.” She resolved,
pulling away an shrugging her shoulders. “I made my decision six years
ago. I knew what would happen when I walked out of those doors.
Damage done, life went on. What did I expect when I came back...a
welcome home party? Did I expect them to say, ‘Gee Liz we’re sorry. We
didn’t understand your pain. We’re sorry we didn’t care. Let’s be
friends.’ ? You know...I didn’t expect them to welcome me with open
arms...that would have been too much, but the fact, that “she” is allowed
in their group. The fact Maria is allowed in their group while Alex and I
came half- across the United States to have them “dismiss” us...was the
last thing I ever anticipated. Alex and I sacrificed our jobs and our
secrecy to come here- to come here and be outsiders? I don’t think so!
That won’t happen. I WON’T ALLOW IT!” Liz screamed as her eyes filled
with tears-hot and angry.
She was so damaged.
The man walked over and hugged her again and let
her cry into his shoulder.
“Grandfather...I don’t want to feel this....pain.” She
sobbed.
The old man held her tighter. He understood. He
always had. He would always still. He had remembered the day she had
come to him, to tell him where she was going. He remembered as she
relayed to him that she was denying who she was, what her parents had
died for, everything their race had hoped for, to be normal. He hadn’t
said a word, but let her go.
Each life needed to find destiny for themselves. It
was a long road to come to the point where the plan was complete. She
had been lost for years, and for years he had spent lifetimes wanting to
see his beautiful granddaughter’s face. She was the eldest, and the one
who would save their people, and he had missed her so much. Finding her
was only part of the journey, she needed to find herself. So much
confusion ran through the poor girl, so much confusion and pain. He just
held her in the silence of the desert night, as she cried.
She was a queen. Queens know when to cry for
their people and when to hold on. Right now, she was holding on for life.
*************************************************************
Alex sat patiently at the Crashdown. He looked about at the
other customers, and waitresses, bustling and chatting about him. He felt
very removed. On the speaker, a song was blaring.
Crying the tears he lost as a child,
he couldn’t even recognize,
the frail and injured man that he’d become.
Traces of his compromise, shattering his desperate cries,
“Everyone makes a mistake now and then.”
The song was somber and haunting and fit his mood. Wasn’t
he frail? Injured by the abandonment of all he once knew here? Simply
clinging to the hope, he hadn’t made a mistake in choosing sides.
He knew he hadn’t deep down. He never really regretted
choosing to join Liz in D.C. It was he was destined for- wasn’t it? He
glanced at his watch. Where was Liz?
In a few moments, their boss, the head of the FBI himself,
Agent Stephen Lively would walk through those doors wanting an
explanation of everything that had been done to secure the safety of the
President and his entourage. Liz ran through the doors and sat down next
beside him. She was dressed casually, in a pair of jeans, a small white
tea, and a sweater. Very unprofessional, very un-Liz.
They were about to talk to the man Liz feared and respected
more than life itself. The man she lived to impress everyday and she
looked as if she were having a breakfast date with a bunch of sorority
sisters. Not good.
“Liz- where have you been? You went out last night, and then
you didn’t come back to the hotel, and now you look....not Agent-
like....what’s wrong?”
“I’m sorry Alex. I went out to the caves, and Grandfather and
I talked all night, and the clothes...camouflage. I want to
seem...unassuming.” She replied flippantly.
“Oh. So.... what did your grandfather tell you?”
“The same thing he always does...follow my heart. That’s why
he’s my Grandfather, and the reason I love him. He knows and
understands.”
“Liz how are we going to explain the “others” to Lively?”
“Special Hired Team-kind of like a Neighborhood Watch on
Crack. You know, make use of our assets...we lived here, they’ve lived
here, they know the safe areas and the not so safe areas.”
“Or you could just tell him they’re aliens....like him.”
“What was that supposed to mean?”
“Come on Liz! I know and you know Lively is not of this earth.
I.E. he’s a “podster.” Alex blatanly stated capping “podster” in air
quotes. “We both saw him heal that girl. Why don’t you just tell him and
get it over with.... make this secret thing a whole lot easier on us.”
“Because Alex we have no idea if he is good. Second,” She
paused and then finished. “I’m going to respect his right to keep a secret.
I have mine, he can have his. If he wants to play show and tell one day,
sure...I’ll tell him, if not...he will still think I am Liz Parker normal girl
whose FBI scores were just a little higher because she’s really really
smart.”
“Sure...and it couldn’t have been because you aliens read and
learn at a faster speed, and you can look at the test with your mind right?”
Liz glared jokingly at Alex. “No Alex...I still maintain the
fact I would never use my “powers” for bad things- such as cheating.”
“That’s right Luke...use the force.”
They laughed. A waitress brought them two menus as they
waited for Lively. He arrived about 30 minutes later.
“Agent Whitman....Agent Parker...” Lively said looking over
her attire with a questioning glance.
Liz slightly blushed and pushed her hair behind her
ear. “Camouflage, sir.” She said anticipating his question.
“Good idea. Look.... no messing around with pointless
pleasantries....I want to know why my two best agents came “home”
early, unannounced and unplanned. Some family reunion I don’t know
about?”
“No sir. Liz...Agent Parker and I were just coming down early
to enlist some “special” help in guarding the President, sir.”
“Special help? Parker, explain.”
“Sir... I thought...we thought….that it would be better if we
used our forces available down here to secure safety for the President.
You know get people who know the territory. They are “close” friends of
ours, who know how to stay low. We thought it be a good idea to come
down and set them up.”
Lively looked at both of them. Liz at that moment was very
tempted to use her “powers” of persuasion to convince him. The JEDI
Force…very tempted was she.
“Sounds good. Next time, I want more forewarning. Oh...and
Whitman....”
“Yes sir?” Alex said standing up.
“Take after Liz’s initiative. Camouflage.”
“Yes sir.” He answered, head down.
“I expect the President here tomorrow at four hundred, be on
the ready. And Agent Parker, tonight we need to go over last minute
details, we’ll meet at the park.”
“Yes sir.”
“Good. Have fun.” Lively said smiling as he exited the
Crashdown. Both Liz and Alex let out a big sigh of relief. Now to work on
the “special” help.
Being in Never-never land was never so difficult.
************************************************************* “Max, I’m not doing this.” Michael said firmly. “ I refuse to be
one of her little lackies! I am not one of her agents that she can boss
around! Max- I was once leader of a great army, and I’m assigned to
watch Martha Stewart and some bratty kid! I won’t Max.”
Max ran his hands through his hair. He was sure it
was going gray. After all, most people his age didn’t have to deal with
saving an entire race or Michael Guerin, King of the I’m-Not-Going-To -Do-
Anything-Without-A-Fight.
“Listen Michael....all of you… I know you don’t want
to do this, but Liz knows what she’s talking about. We have to trust her.
She’s right, this is her territory, I guess. We need...”
“You need to apologize.” A voice interrupted them.
Max turned to the voice. It belonged to Grandfather.
“I know what I am talking about. Xan apologize to
my grand-daughter and Alex. They need to know you all trust them.”
“Trust them? They work for the government...the
same government that wanted to make our species into lab rats. Why?”
“ You forget, boy, that Lya belongs to that same
species- as you put it. She is one of you. I’m not sure what you think
she’s going to do to you... Do you really think she’d give away everything
she is...everything you are for a promotion? You forget, that she is your
intended queen, she deserves respect. Without her, you world would have
perished long ago.” His voice was aged yet firm. He did not mince words,
he would be understood.
Michael stood straight, and bended his head. “I’m
sorry, sir.” Michael resigned. There was no fighting with Grandfather, the
man was unmovable and never wrong in these matters.
“Michael is right Grandfather.” Mary offered in his
defense, coming into the room. “Liz left. She chose not accept her
destiny. She chose to leave us and deny who she was. We have every
right not to trust her or Alex.”
“I agree with Michael, too.” Isabel agreed.
“Xan?” Grandfather asked. “Xan- Lya needs you.
And you need her. It is DESTINY...do you understand? And I do not
understand how you can trust “her” and not trust your true love? I believe
you owe my granddaughter twice what you owe Tess, don’t you?”
Max turned and looked intently at the wall. This
man was once a respected elder of his tribe and their people. This man
knew more than he could ever hope to know. This man was Liz’s
grandfather from a place he had never been. Max was confused, and
tired. So tired... it had come with his destiny.
Even now, Max Evans was dying. But he told no
one. That’s the reason he had invented the story about there being a
great evil. He needed Liz to come home, so she could take the throne. So
she could rule his people, as it should have been so long ago. He placed
his arms across his chest to stop the pain. He was slow to talk. “We do.
We owe Liz so much. We will trust her. All of us...that is an order, by the
way.” He said especially for Michael. “Liz gave much fighting for us. And
Mary, she’s your sister. We will trust them.”
“Mary, tonight, we will have a dinner and we will
apologize so that we can fight this new evil as intended. That’s it, the
end.” And Max meant it- it was the end.
************************************************************* “Gee, Sebastian you couldn’t have picked a different place to m
meet?” Liz grumbled to Sebastian who was sitting across from her at the
Crashdown.
“Shut. Up. Liz. You know the others may put up
with this attitude, but I won‘t. You really hurt Mary. She didn’t deserve
that. Besides, this is the best place to ask you what I have to ask you.”
“And that would be what Sebastian? You want to be
friends, forget how you all abandon me when I needed you all to support
me. What is it Sebastian? Tell me.” Liz replied.
“Abandon? I think our abandonment is not the
issue. Liz, you turned your back on our people and your duty. I think we
were very justified in our decision. Anyway, I wanted to ask you and Alex
to dinner at our house. You know...try to put the past behind us.”
“Sure. We’ll come...as soon as hell freezes over.”
“Liz...I didn’t want to ask you, neither Mary and I
have anything to say to you, but this was Max’s idea. He wants us to trust
each other.” Sebastian retorted.
“Max? Max Evans? Sure, I bet.” She rolled her eyes
in pure disgust.
“Look Liz- put away all that crap and just come. I
don’t really want to tell you this, but I sadly think you might be the only
one...there’s something wrong with Max.”
“What? We can’t get...”
“Sick? I know. But lately it seems as if
he’s “off”....Liz you are the only one who could reach Max. You’ve been
the only one to reach him. Liz he needs you. It’s your....”
“Destiny? If you give me that “it’s my destiny” line
one more time, I’ll leave. We choose our own destiny Sebastian. We
always choose our own destiny. I chose mine. Period. I’ll come tonight,
but it will have to be later, I have meeting with my boss.” Liz stood-up to
leave. “Sebastian, the only reason I’m doing this is because I want to
prevent whatever is coming.... not because Mary’s family or of Max
Evans. I have a job to do in Roswell, and that’s the only reason I’m
home. End of story.” And she left.
“Sure and aliens don’t exist.” Sebastian mumbled
under his breath as he left a tip and headed out the doors behind her.
************************************************************* Max laid his head on the table and sighed. He was so tired and
worn out. It was the disease killing him, the pain taking everything from
his body. And no one knew. It had started around August, he was coming
home when very suddenly a pain struck his heart. The pain seared
through his entire being, from his head to feet. He fell to the ground, and
writhed in the pain. And as quickly as the pain had come it was over, with
no visible signs of it ever being there. He didn’t say anything about the
incident, writing it off as a fluke. But that one incident turned into several.
And recently the pain was constant, and it took everything Max had to
hold it in. But it was more than pain, Max had lost his powers. He couldn’t
heal, he couldn’t connect, nothing. He had tried and tried to use his
powers, but they were gone. He was careful to make sure no one saw.
Max knew he was dying. He knew that his life would soon end, but there
was much to do. However, at this moment he needed sleep. And he
drifted back to the days of the past. Back to the fullest, happiest days of
his life.
************************************************************* Max woke-up with a nudge on his shoulder.
“What?” He turned to face Maria. “What Maria?”
“I just thought we could talk. You know about life...”
“Sure.” He said, sitting up and looking at her. She took a seat
across from him.
“Max.... is Michael....”
“Involved with anyone? Yes, he is.”
“Who...” Maria asked choking it out. This was obviously a hard
subject for the rocker superstar.
Max smiled. “You. It’ll always be you. Michael loves you, you
know, he just didn’t take you leaving so well.... or the stories about you
and James Van Der What’s-his-name..”
“James? No way. Please that pretty boy is nothing but a ....
Eeewww. Gross. I really thought Michael would think I’m more of a...
substantial girl. You know the type of girl who would wait lovingly on the
porch, waving a white hankie, for him to come home from war. That’s
what he wants right? I just...”
“Just hoped he’d be more welcoming? Give him time Maria. It’s
been awhile. Now, my turn, Liz...”
“Max, I don’t know a lot. Anything I know is because of Alex,
which is not much. She’s all about her work. He told me she works night
and day, never rests. He doesn’t think there is anybody in her life, except
maybe a possible fling with their boss, Agent “Heartbreaker“, as Alex calls
him. But... I still think she’s in love with you, how could she not be Max?
You’re her soul mate, you know the ‘Ross‘ to her ‘Rachael‘. She’ll always
come back to you, Max.”
“Thanks and good pop culture reference too.” he
laughed. “So are you ready to go?”
“Sure.” She thought for a moment. “Hey Max... if
we’re not married in like two years, let’s marry each other. I’m sweet and
loving and I know your biggest secret....”
“And what is that?”
“You are a lousy singer.”
They laughed as they headed to Sebastian and
Mary’s house to eat and begin again.
************************************************************* Liz sat quietly on the park bench. The park was lonesome and
dark, except for the shimmer of the street lamps near her. She was
waiting for her boss Chief Agent Stephen Lively. The man was a legend at
the FBI. First of all, he was the youngest agent to ever make top dog.
Second, he had worked over 300 cases and he had a pretty good track
record with solving them, too. Liz admired and respected and feared him.
His whole life was dedicated to his work, like herself. Alex on the other
hand was afraid of him.
It was Case 203, an abduction of an 8 year old girl at her
elementary school in a middle suburban Midwestern town. For 12 days
they searched, the Amber Alert rang as they combed the area. Road
blocks had been placed with no clues, no leads.
Then on the 12th day they received an anonymous call telling
them they would find her body near a bridge and river. She, Alex, and
Agent Lively had been the first to arrive on the scene. The little girl was
near death, by the time the paramedics arrived, she would have been
dead. Agent Lively told them to go to the car, but they had been only half
way there when they turned around. Agent Lively was bent over the girl,
his hand on her, and a light glowed from him.
Alex and Liz, both knew what that meant. Agent Stephen
Lively was an alien. Only aliens had that type of power. The little girl
lived, the doctors and her family and the country calling it a miracle. The
little girl said it was an a angel.
But Alex and Liz and Lively knew the truth.
Alex had always wanted to call Lively on it, but Liz refused.
What if he was like her? What if he just wanted to live a normal life, like
her? What if he lost someone close to him and decided to abandon his
alien half? If he wanted a secret, she was going to let him keep it. She
had her secret and he had his, and nothing would be said about either of
them. She glanced around the lonesome park again. No sign of him, as
she glanced at her watch. She was about to be late to dinner. It wasn’t as
if she had told them she’d be on time, and she’d told Sebastian she had a
meeting, but deep in her heart she wanted things to work out tonight. She
slowly got up and began to leave. A voice stopped her.
“PARKER!”
Liz turned around.
“Sir...I’m sorry, I just have this dinner thing, and
you’re late...”
Agent Lively finally caught up with Liz, and they
began walking side by side.
“I know. Vice President Schultz called. He wanted
to make sure there was plenty security for him and his wife. And you Vice
President Schultz...”
“He likes to hear himself talk?”
Agent Lively laughed.
“Yeah. I just wanted to talk to you about
this “Special Team”, you and Agent Whitman have lined up. Explain this to
me more- I am not sure if I can green light it without more details.”
“Well.... they are some people we know who know
Roswell very well. They have special gifts that would make them assets to
have in case of an emergency. Like I told Whitman-it‘s a very specialized
Neighborhood Watch.” Liz tried to explain without seeming obvious.
He was silent for a moment. “Alright, Parker. I’m
taking your word on this. So...Parker...what was it like growing up in
Roswell?”
Liz looked to him and smiled shyly, he intimidated
her.
“Different.”
“Different?”
“I mean its Roswell. Paranoia seems to radiate
from this town. Aliens and Elvis are supposedly living here, and my
parents ran an “alien” themed restaurant. I think after so many years, I
got use to it. Roswell.... is just a normal town with an unusual history, I
guess.”
“You mean your parents own the Crashdown.... I
didn’t know...”
“Owned. My parents died before my high school
graduation.”
“I’m sorry Parker.”
“It’s okay.” It was strange Liz thought. She just
began to open up to him. Maybe he was just somebody who wanted to
listen, like her Grandfather. “You know this is the first time in six years I
have been home?”
“Really? Why?”
“Well... when I made my decision to join the FBI,
my friends weren’t so supportive.” She said looking at him. “Alex, was
about the only one who would still talk to me after I left. No friends, no
family, no reason to come back to Roswell.”
“I understand.... I mean about having no family
and stuff. My family died when I was young. I was basically left on my
own to survive- I guess that’s why I chose to become an Agent. I hope
you don’t mind my prying but if you don’t have any friends or family,
whose house are you going to tonight?”
“Uh...no... um.... “old” friend’s house. They called and
asked if I would come over, you know patch everything up... I don’t think
it will happen though...”
“Why the pessimism Parker?”
“How do you become friends with people who don’t
trust you?” She sighed. “How do you build a bridge when there is no faith
to walk on water to plant the center stone?”
Lively was deeply quiet and looked to her-
intently. “Who told you that Parker?”
“Who told me what?”
“That saying....”
“My.... grandfather. Have you heard it before?”
“No...no... that’s why I asked. Why wouldn’t your
friends trust you? You seem, very trustworthy.” He said smiling at her.
“Because I denied destiny.” Liz replied softly.
“What?”
“Nothing. I don’t know why they wouldn’t....”
“Maybe its because you intimidate them. A badge
can be a very scary thing...”
Liz laughed quietly. “Really? I thought you guys just
used it as a pickup tool, Agent Heartbreaker.”
“Ooooh... Parker that hurt. Or should I say Agent
Ice Queen.”
“Agent Ice Queen?!?”
“I guess we both have our secrets.”
Liz stopped. What did he mean by that? An eerie
felling crept over her. She shook it off as if it were the wind. “I guess.
Look, why don’t you come with me tonight?”
“Sorry Parker I don’t impose...”
“You wouldn’t be. You’d be my escape clause.”
“Escape clause?”
“You know if things go bad, nuclear disasters, cat
fights, you’ll be my reason to get the hell out of dodge.”
“Parker I’d be honored to be your “escape clause.”
Liz laughed.
Lively grabbed her arm around his and they
headed off for the house.
“By the way Parker it’s Stephen tonight.”
“Ditto.”
“You mean your name is Stephen too?” He asked
jokingly.
“Shut up. My name is Liz.”
“Good, Liz.” He said.
To Be Continued...
Part Three
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Yeah, I am going to try to stay current, as I can. Yes, Liz has a sister and Michael has a brother and in this next part that will make more sense- not complete but a lot more than it did. And don't worry about Isabel and Alex, I am the ultimate Stargazer- in fact probably the only real Conventional Couple I supported on the show. (This is a conventional couples fic, but I am huge Polarist and have written fic for my beloved Michael and Liz too.) I am enjoying posting this piece of my Roswell history. Hope ya'll continue to enjoy it.
Liz was finally making graduating plans. She had carefully licked and
sealed every envelope of her graduation invitations. She had sent the last
bunch just today. She finished writing the last paragraph of the last piece
of AP Biology homework she would ever have and laid the finished
product on her dresser. As she placed the paper down, she picked the
picture up of her and her parents. Tears streamed gently down her face.
God, she missed them. In this picture she must have been
about 16 and they were hugging her as she held up some kind of award.
They were all so happy, carefree, and unknowledgeable about the reality
of Roswell. It wasn’t long after that picture was taken that Liz’s world
changed forever. It wasn’t long after that Max Evans had saved her life. It
was on a quiet day, an unassuming day, that Liz was shot and lay near
death. Max ran to her side, placed his hand on her, and saved her life. Or
maybe he found it. From that day Liz’s life would never be the same. It
would be full of secrets, pains, joys, and the realization they were never
alone. And days passed, and things changed, people changed, life
changed. People died, and people were brought alive. Trust was gained
and lost. She and Max loved, and then grew apart, and then loved again.
There was Tess, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Kyle, Sheriff Valenti, and
Max...and herself all joined by a secret...a secret that meant the
difference between life and death of an entire race. She had fought, and
she had lost. She had lost her parents because of a destiny she had
chosen.
It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair that Max and Isabel and Michael and
Tess had a family waiting for them. It wasn’t fair that Maria still had her
mother, and now a father. It wasn’t fair that Kyle had his father. It wasn’t
fair that she had no family, that she was alone. Her blood had died. And
this killed Liz. Deep in thought she didn’t even notice the presence on her
fire escape, two presences, actually. They were quiet, as they watched
her. Watched her and studied her. Very gently the female presence
rapped on Liz’s window. Liz jumped in fright...startled by the sound
awaking her from her self-pity and thoughts. She turned to the window,
as a young man and woman stepped through into Liz’s bedroom. The man
was dark, tan, and rugged. His clothing was that of torn jeans, and a
dusty leather jacket. He looked like someone... someone familiar. The girl
on the other hand had torn and rugged jeans on with a blue
Grandmotherly sweater wrapped around a black shirt. Her hair was long
and dark. Liz ran back to the door, ready to scream.
“Who are you? If...you’re Skins...I know how to defeat you...”
Liz stammered as she picked up her tennis racket, ready to take aim.
The boy lifted his hand, and looked amused by Liz and her
reaction to their presence in her room. What part of her threat was funny?
“Please put the racket down.” He said laughing. The girl smiled
too.
“Who are you?” Liz asked again not putting the racket down.
She had played this game too long not to know that people lie. Aliens lie
too....they’re especially good at it. And they knew her name…how did
they know her name?
“Liz...you mean you don’t recognize us?” The girl asked softly
and with a hint of sadness.
“Why should I?!?” Liz asked angrily- still ready and aimed.
“Liz, please put the racket down. I promise we won’t hurt
you...I promise.” The boy repeated.
Liz looked into his eyes. Very slowly she set the racket down
and crossed her arms.
“Just tell me who you are.”
The girl walked over to Liz’s dresser and began looking at the
pictures. She picked up the one with Liz and everybody crowded under
the tree at school. It was a good picture of everybody. The girl smiled
and gently traced the images. She took it over to the boy and let him see.
He smiled too. And took the picture from the girl and laid it down, taking
his steps cautiously realizing Liz still didn’t trust them and probably didn’t
appreciate them messing with her things.
“Liz, we know you and you know us, whether you remember
or not. I’m guessing...by the look on your face you don’t- which is going
to make this a lot more difficult than we intended.” He affirmed. “I am
Sebastian, Michael’s brother. And this...” Sebastian said pulling the girl
gently by the arm forward. “Is my lovely wife, and your sister, Liz. This is
Mary.”
Liz felt the ground give way under her feet as the last news
rang through her ears. Sebastian and Mary gently ran over to her side
and sat her on the bed. So this is what a heart attack feels like…Liz
thought. Sister?!?
“Look, Liz I know this is a lot to take in so soon...I guess we
were hoping you’d remember...”Sebastian began before Liz interrupted
him.
“Sister?” She said aloud.
“Yes. Sister.” Mary repeated sitting down next to Liz. “I guess
I’d better explain... Liz many, many years ago you lived on our planet.
You lived with us, you ate with us, and you grew with us. “
“Wait a minute I’m human...I was born...”
“Was born here on earth. I know.” Mary finished for Liz. “You
see Liz on our planet you were Lya. You were so beautiful and so
powerful. You and I belonged to an ancient race known as the Alphai. Our
parents were the long awaited leaders of our tribe, the leaders who would
bring our tribe back to its rightful place as the true guardians of the
throne. The throne of the Omegai. That is Max’s race and people....and
you....you were to be his queen.” Mary’s eyes glazed as she journeyed
back to the past. “Liz I remember when we were younger we’d imagine
the day you‘d marry Max and become our beloved queen. We’d dance
around our cavern homes for hours- singing and patiently waiting for our
time to come.” Mary’s voice finished in a childlike trance. Her voice grew
deep and dark as she spoke rest. “But Liz, a traitor was born, and she
stole Max’s heart, and she stole the throne. And she sent Max to destroy
our race, and planted doubt in his mind. And soon, our race, was
banished and destroyed. Liz, as our parents lay wounded, they took you
and sent you away. You were to live on- in the future so that you might
bring about what supposed to come to pass. They took your essence and
it was given to the stars and they sent you here, to this moment, and
time.” She stood and paused. Her eyes turned down and shadow crossed
her face. “As you know things went on, and Max soon lost the throne to
Kavar, leader of the Skins, and all was lost. I was there the night they
were murdered Liz. At the time, I and Sebastian were engaged to be
married. And I watched as Max and his people fell. Liz...if you had
married Max, then none of that…none of this would have happened.
If...she hadn’t stolen him from you with her mind tricks then all would
have to come pass and our race, would be free and alive and well. After
the massacre Sebastian and I ran to the Granolith and we used it’s power
to send us far away. We have traveled years, and days and so many
places and worlds to find you all.”
“ Liz...” At this point Mary began to be cry. “I’d
never thought I’d ever see you again...I’d never thought I’d… see my
sister....” She placed her arms around Liz. Liz was startled. It was strange
and almost obscene, almost unbelievable. It didn’t make sense....but
nothing in Liz’s life had made sense.
Liz could feel something- whatever it was it grew by each
passing moment. And within moments there was no doubt in her mind
that this girl was who she said she was. And what she had said was true.
But there were so many questions…As if sensing the doubt and
assurance ebbing back and forth, Mary talked. “Look, Liz...” She said
wiping the tears from her eyes and slowly smiling. “I know you have a lot
of questions....but right now, here for a brief moment, I just need you to
believe me. Us, believe us.” She corrected herself.
Liz looked at them, and she could bring her body to
nothing but nod; giving a small glimmer of a smile.
“Good. Now Liz, we need to find the others. We
need to stop her before she seeks to repeat history.” Sebastian said- his
voice growing ever more urgent.
“Who’s she? “ Liz asked, still confused- head
throbbing with a migraine of an overload of information and emotions.
Sebastian picked up the picture and merely
pointed.
“Tess?” Liz replied, as heart leapt into her throat.
“Is that what she goes by? Figures.” Sebastian
replied with strong resentfulness and bitterness.
“I’m sorry Liz. I mean I know she’s a friend,
but...she destroyed everyone we knew...she’s the reason for the past
years I have spent a lifetime without you and our parents. She needs to
die.” Mary responded. Liz knew Mary’s tone, laced with a deadly
vengeance, a honor to have one pay for the crimes which they
committed. Liz simply sighed. This was getting complicated. If things were
as they said, then the game had not only changed rules but it was an
entirely new playing field.
“I’m not so sure....” Liz paused, doubt grasping
her. “You see....I saw Max’s mother. She said Tess was his betrothed....I
mean why would his own mother lie to him?”
“Liz, she has them all fooled. She proved that she
could be powerful, and that she had the eyes on the queen’s crown. She
tricked them, Liz. don’t you see? You are so much more powerful than
her...and you....you are destined to be the queen, not her.” Mary
responded.
“That’s another thing...I don’t have any
power...nothing.” Liz shrugged- wondering what would happen now that
they found she was powerless. Would they leave? Had they made a
mistake? Not once in all these years had Liz ever felt that power that ran
through Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess. She had felt only reflections of
that source.
Mary smiled and she went outside and pulled a bag
in with her. She rummaged through it, and pulled out an orb. It was so
brilliant. Blue and silver swirled inside, forming images, random and
glowing. Splendid images that held Liz in a immediate trance.
“This Liz...this is your aura. Your power, all held in
this orb. When it was decided for you to leave, our tribe took your power
and captured it in this orb. I was to bring it to you and restore you.”
“Liz hold the orb. Focus on the orb. Concentrate on
nothing but it.” Mary instructed her.
Liz timidly took the orb and felt the rush at contact.
She stared at the orb and began to form a connection with it. Her eyes
shut tightly- like a seizure reaction. And then very suddenly flashes and
feelings rushed through her. Power took form. Memories ran through her
mind. It went from her head, to her heart, to her feet, and she felt whole.
She felt as if the missing part of her was complete. She opened her eyes
and she knew. She knew what they were saying was true- doubt had
vanished- if but for this moment.
She remembered.
She felt as if she had two sides in her- the human
aspect of her: the human blood still ran through her, but now she had
this “other” side.
Sebastian and Mary smiled at each other.
The long awaited time had come.
“I remember.” She whispered to no one but herself.
“It’s good to have my sister back. Now Liz...” Mary
began once more. “We need to find the others. At once....it’s beyond
important.”
“I’ll call them....” Liz answered, setting the empty
orb on her bed and reaching for the cordless phone on her desk.
“Call them?” Sebastian asked.
“You know the phone....” She said pointing to the
object in her hands.
“Yeah I know, but Liz...use your
power...concentrate really hard, once more. Focus on Max, Michael, and
the others....visualize the message.”
“Look...not even Max can...” Liz began shaking her
head.
“Liz- Max is not of our tribe though. This...”message
sending”....only we can do this.”
“Liz, she knows what she’s talking about. “
Sebastian affirmed rolling his eyes.
“Shut -up.” Mary teased back as she walked over
to him and placed her arms around him.
“I’ll try.” She said, pushing her hair behind her
ears, in nervous anticipation.
Very quietly Liz focused in on Michael, Max, Isabel,
Maria, Alex, Kyle and Tess. She focused on who they were, what they
were doing. And soon she could see them all. She could see each of them
as their lives flashed before her. Each of them twirled like a merry-go-
round in her head to sweet simple music. Then she concentrated on her
message. It formed deep within the back of her mind and in a loud voice
the message screamed into the lives going round in her mind. It was a
rush unlike any Liz had felt as she came back to the world.
“Liz...that was a little loud.” Mary said, rubbing her
forehead. “We’ll have to work on mastering your powers. I assume there
will be some new aspects to deal with since your body is human, too.“
All three laughed as if the world laden with
mysteries had made ridiculous sense like a fifth grade joke.
“So...sis..hmmm, I like saying that again.” Mary
smiled. “How ‘bout you fixing your sister and her darling husband
something to eat?” Mary said putting her arm around Liz and Sebastian.
Liz returned the smile at last and placed her arm
around Mary. “Sure.” And Liz headed downstairs with her “family”. She
had lost her parents, but she had her sister, didn’t she? She wasn’t alone
anymore.
That night changed the rest of their lives... Wendy
had met her destiny and now they would save Peter Pan.
*************************************************************
Liz came back to the cold desert. When Mary came
into her life, Liz stopped thinking about her parents and their deaths. But
eventually as time moved on, Liz began to feel that hurt again. She had
lost two sets of parents. And that hurt resurfacing, and other
circumstances drove Liz to this point in her life. She took her hand and
moved the sand with her power and formed a symbol in the sand that
blazed. It looked like cross with one circle inside the center. This symbol
was the word for alone- only this word from her people was deeper and
darker and more permanent than human words could express. This was
the word her people had cried after her parents’ death, the word they had
cried when they had lost her, and the word cried when Antar slipped into
slavery.
This was how Liz felt-- alone, betrayed, an
enslaved by the past. She heard foot steps behind her and quickly
covered up the message. She stood up and turned around. She went over
and gave the presence a long hug, resting her head on his gentle strong
shoulder. The man responded and hugged her back.
“Lya.... I didn’t think I’d see you here tonight.” The
man softly whispered.
“I didn’t plan to come here ever again, but
something led me...”
“Here, I know. Xan told me what happened. I’m
sorry.”
“Nothing you could do or change.” She resolved,
pulling away an shrugging her shoulders. “I made my decision six years
ago. I knew what would happen when I walked out of those doors.
Damage done, life went on. What did I expect when I came back...a
welcome home party? Did I expect them to say, ‘Gee Liz we’re sorry. We
didn’t understand your pain. We’re sorry we didn’t care. Let’s be
friends.’ ? You know...I didn’t expect them to welcome me with open
arms...that would have been too much, but the fact, that “she” is allowed
in their group. The fact Maria is allowed in their group while Alex and I
came half- across the United States to have them “dismiss” us...was the
last thing I ever anticipated. Alex and I sacrificed our jobs and our
secrecy to come here- to come here and be outsiders? I don’t think so!
That won’t happen. I WON’T ALLOW IT!” Liz screamed as her eyes filled
with tears-hot and angry.
She was so damaged.
The man walked over and hugged her again and let
her cry into his shoulder.
“Grandfather...I don’t want to feel this....pain.” She
sobbed.
The old man held her tighter. He understood. He
always had. He would always still. He had remembered the day she had
come to him, to tell him where she was going. He remembered as she
relayed to him that she was denying who she was, what her parents had
died for, everything their race had hoped for, to be normal. He hadn’t
said a word, but let her go.
Each life needed to find destiny for themselves. It
was a long road to come to the point where the plan was complete. She
had been lost for years, and for years he had spent lifetimes wanting to
see his beautiful granddaughter’s face. She was the eldest, and the one
who would save their people, and he had missed her so much. Finding her
was only part of the journey, she needed to find herself. So much
confusion ran through the poor girl, so much confusion and pain. He just
held her in the silence of the desert night, as she cried.
She was a queen. Queens know when to cry for
their people and when to hold on. Right now, she was holding on for life.
*************************************************************
Alex sat patiently at the Crashdown. He looked about at the
other customers, and waitresses, bustling and chatting about him. He felt
very removed. On the speaker, a song was blaring.
Crying the tears he lost as a child,
he couldn’t even recognize,
the frail and injured man that he’d become.
Traces of his compromise, shattering his desperate cries,
“Everyone makes a mistake now and then.”
The song was somber and haunting and fit his mood. Wasn’t
he frail? Injured by the abandonment of all he once knew here? Simply
clinging to the hope, he hadn’t made a mistake in choosing sides.
He knew he hadn’t deep down. He never really regretted
choosing to join Liz in D.C. It was he was destined for- wasn’t it? He
glanced at his watch. Where was Liz?
In a few moments, their boss, the head of the FBI himself,
Agent Stephen Lively would walk through those doors wanting an
explanation of everything that had been done to secure the safety of the
President and his entourage. Liz ran through the doors and sat down next
beside him. She was dressed casually, in a pair of jeans, a small white
tea, and a sweater. Very unprofessional, very un-Liz.
They were about to talk to the man Liz feared and respected
more than life itself. The man she lived to impress everyday and she
looked as if she were having a breakfast date with a bunch of sorority
sisters. Not good.
“Liz- where have you been? You went out last night, and then
you didn’t come back to the hotel, and now you look....not Agent-
like....what’s wrong?”
“I’m sorry Alex. I went out to the caves, and Grandfather and
I talked all night, and the clothes...camouflage. I want to
seem...unassuming.” She replied flippantly.
“Oh. So.... what did your grandfather tell you?”
“The same thing he always does...follow my heart. That’s why
he’s my Grandfather, and the reason I love him. He knows and
understands.”
“Liz how are we going to explain the “others” to Lively?”
“Special Hired Team-kind of like a Neighborhood Watch on
Crack. You know, make use of our assets...we lived here, they’ve lived
here, they know the safe areas and the not so safe areas.”
“Or you could just tell him they’re aliens....like him.”
“What was that supposed to mean?”
“Come on Liz! I know and you know Lively is not of this earth.
I.E. he’s a “podster.” Alex blatanly stated capping “podster” in air
quotes. “We both saw him heal that girl. Why don’t you just tell him and
get it over with.... make this secret thing a whole lot easier on us.”
“Because Alex we have no idea if he is good. Second,” She
paused and then finished. “I’m going to respect his right to keep a secret.
I have mine, he can have his. If he wants to play show and tell one day,
sure...I’ll tell him, if not...he will still think I am Liz Parker normal girl
whose FBI scores were just a little higher because she’s really really
smart.”
“Sure...and it couldn’t have been because you aliens read and
learn at a faster speed, and you can look at the test with your mind right?”
Liz glared jokingly at Alex. “No Alex...I still maintain the
fact I would never use my “powers” for bad things- such as cheating.”
“That’s right Luke...use the force.”
They laughed. A waitress brought them two menus as they
waited for Lively. He arrived about 30 minutes later.
“Agent Whitman....Agent Parker...” Lively said looking over
her attire with a questioning glance.
Liz slightly blushed and pushed her hair behind her
ear. “Camouflage, sir.” She said anticipating his question.
“Good idea. Look.... no messing around with pointless
pleasantries....I want to know why my two best agents came “home”
early, unannounced and unplanned. Some family reunion I don’t know
about?”
“No sir. Liz...Agent Parker and I were just coming down early
to enlist some “special” help in guarding the President, sir.”
“Special help? Parker, explain.”
“Sir... I thought...we thought….that it would be better if we
used our forces available down here to secure safety for the President.
You know get people who know the territory. They are “close” friends of
ours, who know how to stay low. We thought it be a good idea to come
down and set them up.”
Lively looked at both of them. Liz at that moment was very
tempted to use her “powers” of persuasion to convince him. The JEDI
Force…very tempted was she.
“Sounds good. Next time, I want more forewarning. Oh...and
Whitman....”
“Yes sir?” Alex said standing up.
“Take after Liz’s initiative. Camouflage.”
“Yes sir.” He answered, head down.
“I expect the President here tomorrow at four hundred, be on
the ready. And Agent Parker, tonight we need to go over last minute
details, we’ll meet at the park.”
“Yes sir.”
“Good. Have fun.” Lively said smiling as he exited the
Crashdown. Both Liz and Alex let out a big sigh of relief. Now to work on
the “special” help.
Being in Never-never land was never so difficult.
************************************************************* “Max, I’m not doing this.” Michael said firmly. “ I refuse to be
one of her little lackies! I am not one of her agents that she can boss
around! Max- I was once leader of a great army, and I’m assigned to
watch Martha Stewart and some bratty kid! I won’t Max.”
Max ran his hands through his hair. He was sure it
was going gray. After all, most people his age didn’t have to deal with
saving an entire race or Michael Guerin, King of the I’m-Not-Going-To -Do-
Anything-Without-A-Fight.
“Listen Michael....all of you… I know you don’t want
to do this, but Liz knows what she’s talking about. We have to trust her.
She’s right, this is her territory, I guess. We need...”
“You need to apologize.” A voice interrupted them.
Max turned to the voice. It belonged to Grandfather.
“I know what I am talking about. Xan apologize to
my grand-daughter and Alex. They need to know you all trust them.”
“Trust them? They work for the government...the
same government that wanted to make our species into lab rats. Why?”
“ You forget, boy, that Lya belongs to that same
species- as you put it. She is one of you. I’m not sure what you think
she’s going to do to you... Do you really think she’d give away everything
she is...everything you are for a promotion? You forget, that she is your
intended queen, she deserves respect. Without her, you world would have
perished long ago.” His voice was aged yet firm. He did not mince words,
he would be understood.
Michael stood straight, and bended his head. “I’m
sorry, sir.” Michael resigned. There was no fighting with Grandfather, the
man was unmovable and never wrong in these matters.
“Michael is right Grandfather.” Mary offered in his
defense, coming into the room. “Liz left. She chose not accept her
destiny. She chose to leave us and deny who she was. We have every
right not to trust her or Alex.”
“I agree with Michael, too.” Isabel agreed.
“Xan?” Grandfather asked. “Xan- Lya needs you.
And you need her. It is DESTINY...do you understand? And I do not
understand how you can trust “her” and not trust your true love? I believe
you owe my granddaughter twice what you owe Tess, don’t you?”
Max turned and looked intently at the wall. This
man was once a respected elder of his tribe and their people. This man
knew more than he could ever hope to know. This man was Liz’s
grandfather from a place he had never been. Max was confused, and
tired. So tired... it had come with his destiny.
Even now, Max Evans was dying. But he told no
one. That’s the reason he had invented the story about there being a
great evil. He needed Liz to come home, so she could take the throne. So
she could rule his people, as it should have been so long ago. He placed
his arms across his chest to stop the pain. He was slow to talk. “We do.
We owe Liz so much. We will trust her. All of us...that is an order, by the
way.” He said especially for Michael. “Liz gave much fighting for us. And
Mary, she’s your sister. We will trust them.”
“Mary, tonight, we will have a dinner and we will
apologize so that we can fight this new evil as intended. That’s it, the
end.” And Max meant it- it was the end.
************************************************************* “Gee, Sebastian you couldn’t have picked a different place to m
meet?” Liz grumbled to Sebastian who was sitting across from her at the
Crashdown.
“Shut. Up. Liz. You know the others may put up
with this attitude, but I won‘t. You really hurt Mary. She didn’t deserve
that. Besides, this is the best place to ask you what I have to ask you.”
“And that would be what Sebastian? You want to be
friends, forget how you all abandon me when I needed you all to support
me. What is it Sebastian? Tell me.” Liz replied.
“Abandon? I think our abandonment is not the
issue. Liz, you turned your back on our people and your duty. I think we
were very justified in our decision. Anyway, I wanted to ask you and Alex
to dinner at our house. You know...try to put the past behind us.”
“Sure. We’ll come...as soon as hell freezes over.”
“Liz...I didn’t want to ask you, neither Mary and I
have anything to say to you, but this was Max’s idea. He wants us to trust
each other.” Sebastian retorted.
“Max? Max Evans? Sure, I bet.” She rolled her eyes
in pure disgust.
“Look Liz- put away all that crap and just come. I
don’t really want to tell you this, but I sadly think you might be the only
one...there’s something wrong with Max.”
“What? We can’t get...”
“Sick? I know. But lately it seems as if
he’s “off”....Liz you are the only one who could reach Max. You’ve been
the only one to reach him. Liz he needs you. It’s your....”
“Destiny? If you give me that “it’s my destiny” line
one more time, I’ll leave. We choose our own destiny Sebastian. We
always choose our own destiny. I chose mine. Period. I’ll come tonight,
but it will have to be later, I have meeting with my boss.” Liz stood-up to
leave. “Sebastian, the only reason I’m doing this is because I want to
prevent whatever is coming.... not because Mary’s family or of Max
Evans. I have a job to do in Roswell, and that’s the only reason I’m
home. End of story.” And she left.
“Sure and aliens don’t exist.” Sebastian mumbled
under his breath as he left a tip and headed out the doors behind her.
************************************************************* Max laid his head on the table and sighed. He was so tired and
worn out. It was the disease killing him, the pain taking everything from
his body. And no one knew. It had started around August, he was coming
home when very suddenly a pain struck his heart. The pain seared
through his entire being, from his head to feet. He fell to the ground, and
writhed in the pain. And as quickly as the pain had come it was over, with
no visible signs of it ever being there. He didn’t say anything about the
incident, writing it off as a fluke. But that one incident turned into several.
And recently the pain was constant, and it took everything Max had to
hold it in. But it was more than pain, Max had lost his powers. He couldn’t
heal, he couldn’t connect, nothing. He had tried and tried to use his
powers, but they were gone. He was careful to make sure no one saw.
Max knew he was dying. He knew that his life would soon end, but there
was much to do. However, at this moment he needed sleep. And he
drifted back to the days of the past. Back to the fullest, happiest days of
his life.
************************************************************* Max woke-up with a nudge on his shoulder.
“What?” He turned to face Maria. “What Maria?”
“I just thought we could talk. You know about life...”
“Sure.” He said, sitting up and looking at her. She took a seat
across from him.
“Max.... is Michael....”
“Involved with anyone? Yes, he is.”
“Who...” Maria asked choking it out. This was obviously a hard
subject for the rocker superstar.
Max smiled. “You. It’ll always be you. Michael loves you, you
know, he just didn’t take you leaving so well.... or the stories about you
and James Van Der What’s-his-name..”
“James? No way. Please that pretty boy is nothing but a ....
Eeewww. Gross. I really thought Michael would think I’m more of a...
substantial girl. You know the type of girl who would wait lovingly on the
porch, waving a white hankie, for him to come home from war. That’s
what he wants right? I just...”
“Just hoped he’d be more welcoming? Give him time Maria. It’s
been awhile. Now, my turn, Liz...”
“Max, I don’t know a lot. Anything I know is because of Alex,
which is not much. She’s all about her work. He told me she works night
and day, never rests. He doesn’t think there is anybody in her life, except
maybe a possible fling with their boss, Agent “Heartbreaker“, as Alex calls
him. But... I still think she’s in love with you, how could she not be Max?
You’re her soul mate, you know the ‘Ross‘ to her ‘Rachael‘. She’ll always
come back to you, Max.”
“Thanks and good pop culture reference too.” he
laughed. “So are you ready to go?”
“Sure.” She thought for a moment. “Hey Max... if
we’re not married in like two years, let’s marry each other. I’m sweet and
loving and I know your biggest secret....”
“And what is that?”
“You are a lousy singer.”
They laughed as they headed to Sebastian and
Mary’s house to eat and begin again.
************************************************************* Liz sat quietly on the park bench. The park was lonesome and
dark, except for the shimmer of the street lamps near her. She was
waiting for her boss Chief Agent Stephen Lively. The man was a legend at
the FBI. First of all, he was the youngest agent to ever make top dog.
Second, he had worked over 300 cases and he had a pretty good track
record with solving them, too. Liz admired and respected and feared him.
His whole life was dedicated to his work, like herself. Alex on the other
hand was afraid of him.
It was Case 203, an abduction of an 8 year old girl at her
elementary school in a middle suburban Midwestern town. For 12 days
they searched, the Amber Alert rang as they combed the area. Road
blocks had been placed with no clues, no leads.
Then on the 12th day they received an anonymous call telling
them they would find her body near a bridge and river. She, Alex, and
Agent Lively had been the first to arrive on the scene. The little girl was
near death, by the time the paramedics arrived, she would have been
dead. Agent Lively told them to go to the car, but they had been only half
way there when they turned around. Agent Lively was bent over the girl,
his hand on her, and a light glowed from him.
Alex and Liz, both knew what that meant. Agent Stephen
Lively was an alien. Only aliens had that type of power. The little girl
lived, the doctors and her family and the country calling it a miracle. The
little girl said it was an a angel.
But Alex and Liz and Lively knew the truth.
Alex had always wanted to call Lively on it, but Liz refused.
What if he was like her? What if he just wanted to live a normal life, like
her? What if he lost someone close to him and decided to abandon his
alien half? If he wanted a secret, she was going to let him keep it. She
had her secret and he had his, and nothing would be said about either of
them. She glanced around the lonesome park again. No sign of him, as
she glanced at her watch. She was about to be late to dinner. It wasn’t as
if she had told them she’d be on time, and she’d told Sebastian she had a
meeting, but deep in her heart she wanted things to work out tonight. She
slowly got up and began to leave. A voice stopped her.
“PARKER!”
Liz turned around.
“Sir...I’m sorry, I just have this dinner thing, and
you’re late...”
Agent Lively finally caught up with Liz, and they
began walking side by side.
“I know. Vice President Schultz called. He wanted
to make sure there was plenty security for him and his wife. And you Vice
President Schultz...”
“He likes to hear himself talk?”
Agent Lively laughed.
“Yeah. I just wanted to talk to you about
this “Special Team”, you and Agent Whitman have lined up. Explain this to
me more- I am not sure if I can green light it without more details.”
“Well.... they are some people we know who know
Roswell very well. They have special gifts that would make them assets to
have in case of an emergency. Like I told Whitman-it‘s a very specialized
Neighborhood Watch.” Liz tried to explain without seeming obvious.
He was silent for a moment. “Alright, Parker. I’m
taking your word on this. So...Parker...what was it like growing up in
Roswell?”
Liz looked to him and smiled shyly, he intimidated
her.
“Different.”
“Different?”
“I mean its Roswell. Paranoia seems to radiate
from this town. Aliens and Elvis are supposedly living here, and my
parents ran an “alien” themed restaurant. I think after so many years, I
got use to it. Roswell.... is just a normal town with an unusual history, I
guess.”
“You mean your parents own the Crashdown.... I
didn’t know...”
“Owned. My parents died before my high school
graduation.”
“I’m sorry Parker.”
“It’s okay.” It was strange Liz thought. She just
began to open up to him. Maybe he was just somebody who wanted to
listen, like her Grandfather. “You know this is the first time in six years I
have been home?”
“Really? Why?”
“Well... when I made my decision to join the FBI,
my friends weren’t so supportive.” She said looking at him. “Alex, was
about the only one who would still talk to me after I left. No friends, no
family, no reason to come back to Roswell.”
“I understand.... I mean about having no family
and stuff. My family died when I was young. I was basically left on my
own to survive- I guess that’s why I chose to become an Agent. I hope
you don’t mind my prying but if you don’t have any friends or family,
whose house are you going to tonight?”
“Uh...no... um.... “old” friend’s house. They called and
asked if I would come over, you know patch everything up... I don’t think
it will happen though...”
“Why the pessimism Parker?”
“How do you become friends with people who don’t
trust you?” She sighed. “How do you build a bridge when there is no faith
to walk on water to plant the center stone?”
Lively was deeply quiet and looked to her-
intently. “Who told you that Parker?”
“Who told me what?”
“That saying....”
“My.... grandfather. Have you heard it before?”
“No...no... that’s why I asked. Why wouldn’t your
friends trust you? You seem, very trustworthy.” He said smiling at her.
“Because I denied destiny.” Liz replied softly.
“What?”
“Nothing. I don’t know why they wouldn’t....”
“Maybe its because you intimidate them. A badge
can be a very scary thing...”
Liz laughed quietly. “Really? I thought you guys just
used it as a pickup tool, Agent Heartbreaker.”
“Ooooh... Parker that hurt. Or should I say Agent
Ice Queen.”
“Agent Ice Queen?!?”
“I guess we both have our secrets.”
Liz stopped. What did he mean by that? An eerie
felling crept over her. She shook it off as if it were the wind. “I guess.
Look, why don’t you come with me tonight?”
“Sorry Parker I don’t impose...”
“You wouldn’t be. You’d be my escape clause.”
“Escape clause?”
“You know if things go bad, nuclear disasters, cat
fights, you’ll be my reason to get the hell out of dodge.”
“Parker I’d be honored to be your “escape clause.”
Liz laughed.
Lively grabbed her arm around his and they
headed off for the house.
“By the way Parker it’s Stephen tonight.”
“Ditto.”
“You mean your name is Stephen too?” He asked
jokingly.
“Shut up. My name is Liz.”
“Good, Liz.” He said.
To Be Continued...
elle NEw
CC: The Story of Wendy and Peter- Part Four
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Four
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
************************************************************
Mary stared at the perfect dining room table. It was picturesque.
It deserved a happy family sitting at it. Happy friends making jokes
and talking about old times, smiling in remembrance. But poor table,
Mary thought, it would get 11 strangers who hadn’t really talked in six
years. Six years of complete, disparaging silence.
Mary sighed. She waved her hand over the ham, it
was getting cold. Liz was 30 minutes late. 30 minutes of extra silence...
Mary was bordering normal angry and angry with a nuclear capability.
It had been years since she and Liz had been happy. Mary threw herself
on the head table seat, and laid her head on the table and went back to a
happier memory. It was long ago. They were in their sophomore year of
college, Liz’s birthday.
*************************************************************
The Crashdown was lit with several different
strands of Christmas lights. Balloons floated all about the room. Millions of
balloons because Mary loved them and she certain Liz would too. Alex
and Isabel were in the corner hanging streamers and sneaking secret
smiles while Maria and Michael were arguing over the music selection.
They were never not arguing, Mary had discovered quickly.
“I’m sorry Maria, tonight is not going to be “Angry
Girl Rock Music”. Metallica, it’s classic.” Michael said holding up the CD.
“No way Michael...Liz does not like Metallica. Look,
Bif Naked, good CD. Good music. Do. You. Understand. Me?” Maria said
drawing out the last sentence.
Mary laughed at the odd couple. It was then
Sebastian came up behind her, and nuzzled her neck. She had to say-
being the only married couple in this group was slightly unusual. But Mary
knew she was blessed to have found her once-in-a-lifetime love. They
had been through everything- together and that had made all the
difference. And Mary couldn’t ever see herself with anyone else, ever,
this lifetime or the next. She smiled, “Now Sebastian, would you mind
actually doing some work here? How about stopping your brother from
killing Maria?”
“WE HEARD THAT!” Michael and Maria screamed in
unison at Mary.
Everyone erupted in laughter. Mary felt so good.
They were all here. At least in her mind they were.
There were a few missing in their newly knit family.
Kyle Valenti had opted for the Police Academy in New Mexico. He had
sent Liz’s gift via his father, who was dropping by along with his new
bride, Amy Delucca-Valenti.
Tess had decided to move to California, and pursue
her career options away from everyone. Mary had to admit she felt sorry
for Tess, who had proven to be an ally beyond measure. Tess was
dealing with a unborn child, the unborn child of the rebel leader Kavar,
and starting a life on her own as one of the good guys. Mary had been
sending Tess a little money every year that she made from helping out
the Crashdown.
Liz still was very hurt by Tess, but in essence Liz
was the only one who had that right. Because in all theory, Tess held a
key role in the lies and deceptions that had threatened all their lives,
especially Liz’s. Tess would always be the girl who stole Max’s heart on
Antar and the reason why Liz was sent away and lost the love of her life-
the first time.
Mary came back to reality when Michael and
Maria’s argument got a notch above disturbing the peace.
“We ARE NOT PLAYING RAGE AGAINST THE
MACHINE!” Maria screamed.
“Sebastian, help me out here man…” Michael
pleaded with his brother.
“Sorry Mikey, my boy, I agree with the girl.”
Sebastian said patting Michael on the back and shaking his head.
“And they say blood is thicker than water…” Michael
countered sarcastically.
“I’ll decide.” Mary said walking over to the selection
attempting to end the argument here and now. She scanned the CDs
laying about. This was definitely a Maria and Michael soundtrack. On one
side Metallica, Rage Against the Machine, Aerosmith, and on the other
side Save Ferris, Letters to Cleo, and Bif Naked. Mary didn’t like either
group much. She ran to her bag and pulled out her CD case and grabbed
a few CDs out of it, and stuck them in the CD player.
“So, when are Liz and Max going to get here?” Alex asked.
“I’m not sure. Max said he was taking Liz out to
dinner and then going to suggest coming back here to get “dessert“. They
had reservations for five pm, so I’m guessing soon. He’s supposed to give
us fair warning.” Mary recounting what Max had told her.
“Streamers are finished.” Isabel said placing the
last blue streamer into place.
They all stepped back and admired their handy work.
“The place looks epic. Liz is going to love it.” Maria
exclaimed.
Maria heard her cell phone ring. She grabbed it
from her bag.
“Hello? Max?”
“Yeah, we’re pulling up right now.”
“Thanks for the warning.”
“No problem.”
Mary had to admit Max could be a little pompous sometimes,
but what changed? She ran over and hit the lights. “HIDE!!!” She
screamed.
Maria and Michael headed out the back doors to the employee
lounge. Isabel and Alex took behind the counter. Mary and Sebastian ran
around behind the booths. Sebastian kissed Mary quickly.
“She’s going to love it.” He whispered.
Mary smiled. These were times she had missed. Times she
had missed for far too many years. Celebrating birthdays with her sister.
Celebrating life with her. Mary loved her sister. No one could really
understand that bond, no one.
Max led Liz in the darkened Crashdown.
“Liz I’ll get the lights, hold on.” Max said as he hit the switch.
SURPRISE!!!
Liz jumped back in shock. The Crashdown was beautiful. The
lights, the streamers, the millions of balloons.
They must have been Mary, Mary loved balloons. But more
beautiful to Liz were the faces of her friends and her family. She looked
to Max, who had joined the others. He smiled the goofy grin and her heart
melted over again. It had been a long time since Liz had felt this love-
since her heart beat as it once did before everything. She wiped away the
tears forming in her eyes. Isabel, Alex, Mary, Sebastian, and Max began
singing “Happy Birthday”. But there was something missing... Maria and
Michael.
“Where’s Michael and Maria?”
They all paused and looked around. Mary headed for the back door.
“They were hiding in the back roo...” Mary didn’t finish her
sentence as she opened the door. Which she shut even quicker after she
opened it. “It appears they’re making up.” She said making a disgusting
look on her face.
“Making out would be the more appropriate term.” Sebastian
reminded her.
“Whatever. I just don’t want to see them doing it again.
Ewwww…” She shivered.
“But honey we do it all the time....” Sebastian exclaimed,
pulling her to him.
“Not now, this is Liz’s birthday, not an orgy....” Mary whispered
through her teeth.
“Pity.” Alex exclaimed.
Isabel punched his arm very hard.
“What? I’m a male, I’m in my mid-twenties- everything makes
me think of sex.” He responded rubbing his sore bruised arm.
Liz laughed. Max pulled up a seat and sat her down.
“What? There’s more?” Liz proclaimed.
“Much more.” Max whispered in her ear.
Mary knocked loudly on the back room door. “Okay, listen you
two, I’m coming in and I have no desire to see you two doing whatever
you two do, so I suggest you two check your hormones and come in this
room and wish Liz a happy birthday, dang it!” Mary yelled.
Maria and Michael, or a slightly messy Maria and Michael
stepped out, and smiled at Liz. Maria blushed profusely. “Sorry.” She
mouthed to Liz.
“Why? If you all weren’t here, what do you think Max and I
would be doing.” Liz replied matter-of-factly.
“Whatever happened to the days of need to know…” Isabel
answered back.
“It‘s overrated” Alex quirked. Isabel began to hit him again,
but Alex blocked her hand and grabbed it and kissed it, instead. “You
know you love me....” He smiled.
“Alex, you are absolutely...” She kissed him sweetly before
finishing. “Right.”
Mary came out of the back room once Maria and Michael were
done with bags of presents.
“Happy Birthday Liz.” She said proudly as she laid the bags at
Liz’s feet.
“Listen the party and surprise was enough, you really shouldn’t
have done this…“
“But we did, get over it and get to unwrapping Miss.“ Maria
commanded.
Liz carefully pulled out the first gift. It was wrapped, or
somewhat wrapped in Christmas wrapping paper. This one was from
Michael. No doubt in Liz’s mind or anyone else’s. It was somewhat large
and rectangular.
Liz gently smiled at him. She unwrapped it. It was a canvas
and then a beautiful portrait of them all. The picture of them last year at
the beach after the Spring Formal. They left early from the dance and had
the limo take them to the beach where they camped for the rest of the
weekend. They were comfortably sitting in relaxed formal wear near the
pier.
“Michael...it’s beautiful.” Liz merely whispered, barely being
able to speak. She turned the canvas around so everyone could see it.
Michael looked down- embarrassed of the gift.
Liz got up from the seat and hugged Michael. And the biggest
surprise was, Michael hugged her back. She whispered a thank you to
him once more. They hadn’t always been close but they had formed the
deepest of respect for one another that rivaled any friendship.
He sat down and she returned to her presents. She took out
another one, it was beautifully wrapped with a card upon it. Liz quietly
opened the card and read it silently, and smiled at Isabel and Alex and
opened the gift. It was a dress, the dress she had seen in a store window
one day. She and Isabel were hanging out, rare as it was for them, and
they passed a small eclectic dress shop. They spotted the dress in the
window. As it turned the dress was far more than either could afford and
it was merely a wish. But they had enjoyed spending the day talking
about the dresses that pass you by but dream of wearing.
“How did you find it?” She asked still amazed.
“Well, there is a little thing called E-Bay…and Alex is really
good at that kind of thing so I had him look.”
“Through thousands of dresses…I know more about them than
I ever wanted to know. But it was worth it.”
The light blue Donna-Reed-sundress held Liz’s beauty
remarkably. And she could not wait for the chance to finally wear it. She
hugged Alex and Isabel. The gifts were so wonderful. Liz felt she didn’t
deserve them. She took out the next gift. It appeared to be a CD.
“Um...that’s from me Liz, I didn’t have time to get you a card.
Sorry.” Maria offered apologetically.
Liz opened the CD. The cover looked professional and as if a
lot of time had been put in it. It read, “Liz’s Songs: A Soundtrack of
Sisterhood.” Liz flipped over and there were all of her favorite songs of all
time. The last one, was different. “Sisters” by Alex and The Witts
Featuring Maria Delucca.
“The last song, is one I wrote for us. Well, Alex helped me and
we recorded it on the CD. I hope you like it.”
“I LOVE IT!” Liz shouted. She ran over and threw her arms
around Maria. Things had changed between them when Mary arrived. Liz
had an actual sister and that scared Maria a bit. She wasn’t sure where
her place in Liz’s life was. But things had changed only for the better. As
Liz, explained she had two sisters, one for each half of her. One for her
alien life, and one for her human life and the two would balance her out.
And indeed they did.
More times, to Liz, it seemed Mary and Maria had ganged up
on her to inform her she was headed the way of the stupid. And both, on
many occasions, had grilled her about her time spent with Max. Maria
claimed she needed to back off and cool it down, make Max feel it was his
privilege to be with her. Mary claimed it was wasn’t right for royalty to be
acting so disrespectable. Skanky, was the actual term she used. Liz
laughed at the moments they had confronted her and plotted against her
and with her.
Liz turned to the gift bag once again and pulled out a
beautifully wrapped box. This had to be from Mary and Sebastian. Liz
opened carefully and then opened the lid. Inside was a beautiful ring-
stunningly glorious. It was a silver type metal shined to bring the most
beautiful light into it. Inside the ring was a radiant orb, just like the orb
she had once held. The ring seemed to sing with a sweet lullaby. Liz was
entranced again.
“That ring Liz...” Mary began- crying softly. Sebastian held her
hand. “That ring belonged to our mother. It was the last thing I could
save before the armies came to destroy us. She would have wanted you
to have it. She loved you so much...” Mary spoke softly before
succumbing to the flood of tears.
Liz began crying softly. She hadn’t thought about her parents.
Either set. Liz had lost her parents, twice, and it killed her. She was
careful to hide the pain. None of them knew how many nights she cried
herself to sleep. How she cried out mourned them over and over again.
She had even had nightmares- night terrors. She dreaded the night. Her
earthly mother and father and her alien parents both dying the same
horrible death, over and over again, like horror film replaying the gory
deaths each night.
She had kept this all inside. She walked over to her sister and
they cried together. She gave a quick kiss to Sebastian on the cheek and
placed the ring upon her finger. She pulled the last gift out the bag. This
one was from Max. She had been looking forward to it all night. It was a
square box wrapped in silver shiny paper. She tore the paper carefully
not wanting this moment to end and slowly lifted open the box lid. Inside
there was another box. It was white gold and engraved on the top in
classic writing was, “To My Love, Then and Now. Love Always Max Evans.”
She opened the lid carefully and slowly the sweet melody of “I Shall
Believe” enveloped her. It was her favorite song because it was their
song. Liz didn’t feel she could express into words what she felt for Max
and his gift. She had none and for this brief moment she let the pain and
fear fade away.
He walked over to her and took her hand. He stood her up till
they were eye to eye and he smiled. And gradually he leaned in and she
felt his lips brush hers and soon that brush became a kiss. She returned
that kiss with all the gratefulness and love she had. She wasn’t sure how
long they were wrapped in each other, it seemed only moments, before
voices brought her back to the reality of the world.
“Get a room!” Everyone yelled.
Max and Liz separated and blushed. They were still holding
hands. Liz turned to her dear sweet friends/
“I can never tell you all what each gift has meant to me... I
am truly blessed. I love you all.”
“Good. Now, let’s DANCE!” Sebastian yelled. He raised his
hand and the CD player began playing the selected music. He grabbed
Mary’s hand and pulled her so close. He smiled a smile that only a wife
could love and kissed her passionately. “Let’s show them why married
couples have all the fun.” He whispered.
Hail to the light that my baby watches me
In the darkness of the window
I can hardly get to sleep
Wish for the hour that
The nighttime soon shall pass
And the morning dew will bring us
To a day our souls can last
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Alex took Isabel by the hand and led her to the middle of the
floor and kissed her hand. She laughed and placed her arms around his
neck. If there was one thing Isabel loved about Alex it was dancing with
him. Very few things in her life made her feel a part of this planet. But
dancing with Alex made her feel as if this is where she belonged.
Situation candlelight
Enough to see the bits around you
But it's never very bright
Stare at a memory
You, through the grapevine, heard the truth
It's good to learn from your mistakes
But that only works in youth
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Michael walked over to Maria. “Come on....” He took her hand and
dragged her out to the dance floor. Maria pretended to resist for all about
three seconds before she started to move with his body and the melodic
rhythm of Gavin Degraw. Mary had chosen right, Maria conceded. The
song could not describe the moment- capture it- any better.
Restless minds; curtain calls follow fanfares
Troubled hearts; just a walk down the hall
Restless hearts; you take a punch just to land one
Troubled minds; it's only fair after all
Mountin, the trail, but you've got it in sight
Sometimes the only way is jumping
I hope you're not afraid of heights
Reach in my pocket for a bill that isn't there
And to face all of the undoings
Still isn't more than I can bear
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Giving love
Love, love
It's all been good to me
It's all been good to me
Love has reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Liz and Max looked at all their friends and together they
smiled. It was good. Life was good. It all felt right. Max leaned in and
began whispering to Liz.
“I love you Liz Parker. Dance with me?”
“Forever, Max Evans. Forever.”
And Wendy and Peter and the Lost Boys did just that.
Part Four
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
************************************************************
Mary stared at the perfect dining room table. It was picturesque.
It deserved a happy family sitting at it. Happy friends making jokes
and talking about old times, smiling in remembrance. But poor table,
Mary thought, it would get 11 strangers who hadn’t really talked in six
years. Six years of complete, disparaging silence.
Mary sighed. She waved her hand over the ham, it
was getting cold. Liz was 30 minutes late. 30 minutes of extra silence...
Mary was bordering normal angry and angry with a nuclear capability.
It had been years since she and Liz had been happy. Mary threw herself
on the head table seat, and laid her head on the table and went back to a
happier memory. It was long ago. They were in their sophomore year of
college, Liz’s birthday.
*************************************************************
The Crashdown was lit with several different
strands of Christmas lights. Balloons floated all about the room. Millions of
balloons because Mary loved them and she certain Liz would too. Alex
and Isabel were in the corner hanging streamers and sneaking secret
smiles while Maria and Michael were arguing over the music selection.
They were never not arguing, Mary had discovered quickly.
“I’m sorry Maria, tonight is not going to be “Angry
Girl Rock Music”. Metallica, it’s classic.” Michael said holding up the CD.
“No way Michael...Liz does not like Metallica. Look,
Bif Naked, good CD. Good music. Do. You. Understand. Me?” Maria said
drawing out the last sentence.
Mary laughed at the odd couple. It was then
Sebastian came up behind her, and nuzzled her neck. She had to say-
being the only married couple in this group was slightly unusual. But Mary
knew she was blessed to have found her once-in-a-lifetime love. They
had been through everything- together and that had made all the
difference. And Mary couldn’t ever see herself with anyone else, ever,
this lifetime or the next. She smiled, “Now Sebastian, would you mind
actually doing some work here? How about stopping your brother from
killing Maria?”
“WE HEARD THAT!” Michael and Maria screamed in
unison at Mary.
Everyone erupted in laughter. Mary felt so good.
They were all here. At least in her mind they were.
There were a few missing in their newly knit family.
Kyle Valenti had opted for the Police Academy in New Mexico. He had
sent Liz’s gift via his father, who was dropping by along with his new
bride, Amy Delucca-Valenti.
Tess had decided to move to California, and pursue
her career options away from everyone. Mary had to admit she felt sorry
for Tess, who had proven to be an ally beyond measure. Tess was
dealing with a unborn child, the unborn child of the rebel leader Kavar,
and starting a life on her own as one of the good guys. Mary had been
sending Tess a little money every year that she made from helping out
the Crashdown.
Liz still was very hurt by Tess, but in essence Liz
was the only one who had that right. Because in all theory, Tess held a
key role in the lies and deceptions that had threatened all their lives,
especially Liz’s. Tess would always be the girl who stole Max’s heart on
Antar and the reason why Liz was sent away and lost the love of her life-
the first time.
Mary came back to reality when Michael and
Maria’s argument got a notch above disturbing the peace.
“We ARE NOT PLAYING RAGE AGAINST THE
MACHINE!” Maria screamed.
“Sebastian, help me out here man…” Michael
pleaded with his brother.
“Sorry Mikey, my boy, I agree with the girl.”
Sebastian said patting Michael on the back and shaking his head.
“And they say blood is thicker than water…” Michael
countered sarcastically.
“I’ll decide.” Mary said walking over to the selection
attempting to end the argument here and now. She scanned the CDs
laying about. This was definitely a Maria and Michael soundtrack. On one
side Metallica, Rage Against the Machine, Aerosmith, and on the other
side Save Ferris, Letters to Cleo, and Bif Naked. Mary didn’t like either
group much. She ran to her bag and pulled out her CD case and grabbed
a few CDs out of it, and stuck them in the CD player.
“So, when are Liz and Max going to get here?” Alex asked.
“I’m not sure. Max said he was taking Liz out to
dinner and then going to suggest coming back here to get “dessert“. They
had reservations for five pm, so I’m guessing soon. He’s supposed to give
us fair warning.” Mary recounting what Max had told her.
“Streamers are finished.” Isabel said placing the
last blue streamer into place.
They all stepped back and admired their handy work.
“The place looks epic. Liz is going to love it.” Maria
exclaimed.
Maria heard her cell phone ring. She grabbed it
from her bag.
“Hello? Max?”
“Yeah, we’re pulling up right now.”
“Thanks for the warning.”
“No problem.”
Mary had to admit Max could be a little pompous sometimes,
but what changed? She ran over and hit the lights. “HIDE!!!” She
screamed.
Maria and Michael headed out the back doors to the employee
lounge. Isabel and Alex took behind the counter. Mary and Sebastian ran
around behind the booths. Sebastian kissed Mary quickly.
“She’s going to love it.” He whispered.
Mary smiled. These were times she had missed. Times she
had missed for far too many years. Celebrating birthdays with her sister.
Celebrating life with her. Mary loved her sister. No one could really
understand that bond, no one.
Max led Liz in the darkened Crashdown.
“Liz I’ll get the lights, hold on.” Max said as he hit the switch.
SURPRISE!!!
Liz jumped back in shock. The Crashdown was beautiful. The
lights, the streamers, the millions of balloons.
They must have been Mary, Mary loved balloons. But more
beautiful to Liz were the faces of her friends and her family. She looked
to Max, who had joined the others. He smiled the goofy grin and her heart
melted over again. It had been a long time since Liz had felt this love-
since her heart beat as it once did before everything. She wiped away the
tears forming in her eyes. Isabel, Alex, Mary, Sebastian, and Max began
singing “Happy Birthday”. But there was something missing... Maria and
Michael.
“Where’s Michael and Maria?”
They all paused and looked around. Mary headed for the back door.
“They were hiding in the back roo...” Mary didn’t finish her
sentence as she opened the door. Which she shut even quicker after she
opened it. “It appears they’re making up.” She said making a disgusting
look on her face.
“Making out would be the more appropriate term.” Sebastian
reminded her.
“Whatever. I just don’t want to see them doing it again.
Ewwww…” She shivered.
“But honey we do it all the time....” Sebastian exclaimed,
pulling her to him.
“Not now, this is Liz’s birthday, not an orgy....” Mary whispered
through her teeth.
“Pity.” Alex exclaimed.
Isabel punched his arm very hard.
“What? I’m a male, I’m in my mid-twenties- everything makes
me think of sex.” He responded rubbing his sore bruised arm.
Liz laughed. Max pulled up a seat and sat her down.
“What? There’s more?” Liz proclaimed.
“Much more.” Max whispered in her ear.
Mary knocked loudly on the back room door. “Okay, listen you
two, I’m coming in and I have no desire to see you two doing whatever
you two do, so I suggest you two check your hormones and come in this
room and wish Liz a happy birthday, dang it!” Mary yelled.
Maria and Michael, or a slightly messy Maria and Michael
stepped out, and smiled at Liz. Maria blushed profusely. “Sorry.” She
mouthed to Liz.
“Why? If you all weren’t here, what do you think Max and I
would be doing.” Liz replied matter-of-factly.
“Whatever happened to the days of need to know…” Isabel
answered back.
“It‘s overrated” Alex quirked. Isabel began to hit him again,
but Alex blocked her hand and grabbed it and kissed it, instead. “You
know you love me....” He smiled.
“Alex, you are absolutely...” She kissed him sweetly before
finishing. “Right.”
Mary came out of the back room once Maria and Michael were
done with bags of presents.
“Happy Birthday Liz.” She said proudly as she laid the bags at
Liz’s feet.
“Listen the party and surprise was enough, you really shouldn’t
have done this…“
“But we did, get over it and get to unwrapping Miss.“ Maria
commanded.
Liz carefully pulled out the first gift. It was wrapped, or
somewhat wrapped in Christmas wrapping paper. This one was from
Michael. No doubt in Liz’s mind or anyone else’s. It was somewhat large
and rectangular.
Liz gently smiled at him. She unwrapped it. It was a canvas
and then a beautiful portrait of them all. The picture of them last year at
the beach after the Spring Formal. They left early from the dance and had
the limo take them to the beach where they camped for the rest of the
weekend. They were comfortably sitting in relaxed formal wear near the
pier.
“Michael...it’s beautiful.” Liz merely whispered, barely being
able to speak. She turned the canvas around so everyone could see it.
Michael looked down- embarrassed of the gift.
Liz got up from the seat and hugged Michael. And the biggest
surprise was, Michael hugged her back. She whispered a thank you to
him once more. They hadn’t always been close but they had formed the
deepest of respect for one another that rivaled any friendship.
He sat down and she returned to her presents. She took out
another one, it was beautifully wrapped with a card upon it. Liz quietly
opened the card and read it silently, and smiled at Isabel and Alex and
opened the gift. It was a dress, the dress she had seen in a store window
one day. She and Isabel were hanging out, rare as it was for them, and
they passed a small eclectic dress shop. They spotted the dress in the
window. As it turned the dress was far more than either could afford and
it was merely a wish. But they had enjoyed spending the day talking
about the dresses that pass you by but dream of wearing.
“How did you find it?” She asked still amazed.
“Well, there is a little thing called E-Bay…and Alex is really
good at that kind of thing so I had him look.”
“Through thousands of dresses…I know more about them than
I ever wanted to know. But it was worth it.”
The light blue Donna-Reed-sundress held Liz’s beauty
remarkably. And she could not wait for the chance to finally wear it. She
hugged Alex and Isabel. The gifts were so wonderful. Liz felt she didn’t
deserve them. She took out the next gift. It appeared to be a CD.
“Um...that’s from me Liz, I didn’t have time to get you a card.
Sorry.” Maria offered apologetically.
Liz opened the CD. The cover looked professional and as if a
lot of time had been put in it. It read, “Liz’s Songs: A Soundtrack of
Sisterhood.” Liz flipped over and there were all of her favorite songs of all
time. The last one, was different. “Sisters” by Alex and The Witts
Featuring Maria Delucca.
“The last song, is one I wrote for us. Well, Alex helped me and
we recorded it on the CD. I hope you like it.”
“I LOVE IT!” Liz shouted. She ran over and threw her arms
around Maria. Things had changed between them when Mary arrived. Liz
had an actual sister and that scared Maria a bit. She wasn’t sure where
her place in Liz’s life was. But things had changed only for the better. As
Liz, explained she had two sisters, one for each half of her. One for her
alien life, and one for her human life and the two would balance her out.
And indeed they did.
More times, to Liz, it seemed Mary and Maria had ganged up
on her to inform her she was headed the way of the stupid. And both, on
many occasions, had grilled her about her time spent with Max. Maria
claimed she needed to back off and cool it down, make Max feel it was his
privilege to be with her. Mary claimed it was wasn’t right for royalty to be
acting so disrespectable. Skanky, was the actual term she used. Liz
laughed at the moments they had confronted her and plotted against her
and with her.
Liz turned to the gift bag once again and pulled out a
beautifully wrapped box. This had to be from Mary and Sebastian. Liz
opened carefully and then opened the lid. Inside was a beautiful ring-
stunningly glorious. It was a silver type metal shined to bring the most
beautiful light into it. Inside the ring was a radiant orb, just like the orb
she had once held. The ring seemed to sing with a sweet lullaby. Liz was
entranced again.
“That ring Liz...” Mary began- crying softly. Sebastian held her
hand. “That ring belonged to our mother. It was the last thing I could
save before the armies came to destroy us. She would have wanted you
to have it. She loved you so much...” Mary spoke softly before
succumbing to the flood of tears.
Liz began crying softly. She hadn’t thought about her parents.
Either set. Liz had lost her parents, twice, and it killed her. She was
careful to hide the pain. None of them knew how many nights she cried
herself to sleep. How she cried out mourned them over and over again.
She had even had nightmares- night terrors. She dreaded the night. Her
earthly mother and father and her alien parents both dying the same
horrible death, over and over again, like horror film replaying the gory
deaths each night.
She had kept this all inside. She walked over to her sister and
they cried together. She gave a quick kiss to Sebastian on the cheek and
placed the ring upon her finger. She pulled the last gift out the bag. This
one was from Max. She had been looking forward to it all night. It was a
square box wrapped in silver shiny paper. She tore the paper carefully
not wanting this moment to end and slowly lifted open the box lid. Inside
there was another box. It was white gold and engraved on the top in
classic writing was, “To My Love, Then and Now. Love Always Max Evans.”
She opened the lid carefully and slowly the sweet melody of “I Shall
Believe” enveloped her. It was her favorite song because it was their
song. Liz didn’t feel she could express into words what she felt for Max
and his gift. She had none and for this brief moment she let the pain and
fear fade away.
He walked over to her and took her hand. He stood her up till
they were eye to eye and he smiled. And gradually he leaned in and she
felt his lips brush hers and soon that brush became a kiss. She returned
that kiss with all the gratefulness and love she had. She wasn’t sure how
long they were wrapped in each other, it seemed only moments, before
voices brought her back to the reality of the world.
“Get a room!” Everyone yelled.
Max and Liz separated and blushed. They were still holding
hands. Liz turned to her dear sweet friends/
“I can never tell you all what each gift has meant to me... I
am truly blessed. I love you all.”
“Good. Now, let’s DANCE!” Sebastian yelled. He raised his
hand and the CD player began playing the selected music. He grabbed
Mary’s hand and pulled her so close. He smiled a smile that only a wife
could love and kissed her passionately. “Let’s show them why married
couples have all the fun.” He whispered.
Hail to the light that my baby watches me
In the darkness of the window
I can hardly get to sleep
Wish for the hour that
The nighttime soon shall pass
And the morning dew will bring us
To a day our souls can last
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Alex took Isabel by the hand and led her to the middle of the
floor and kissed her hand. She laughed and placed her arms around his
neck. If there was one thing Isabel loved about Alex it was dancing with
him. Very few things in her life made her feel a part of this planet. But
dancing with Alex made her feel as if this is where she belonged.
Situation candlelight
Enough to see the bits around you
But it's never very bright
Stare at a memory
You, through the grapevine, heard the truth
It's good to learn from your mistakes
But that only works in youth
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Michael walked over to Maria. “Come on....” He took her hand and
dragged her out to the dance floor. Maria pretended to resist for all about
three seconds before she started to move with his body and the melodic
rhythm of Gavin Degraw. Mary had chosen right, Maria conceded. The
song could not describe the moment- capture it- any better.
Restless minds; curtain calls follow fanfares
Troubled hearts; just a walk down the hall
Restless hearts; you take a punch just to land one
Troubled minds; it's only fair after all
Mountin, the trail, but you've got it in sight
Sometimes the only way is jumping
I hope you're not afraid of heights
Reach in my pocket for a bill that isn't there
And to face all of the undoings
Still isn't more than I can bear
Love has a reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Giving love
Love, love
It's all been good to me
It's all been good to me
Love has reason
There's a meaning to the world
We're giving love
Liz and Max looked at all their friends and together they
smiled. It was good. Life was good. It all felt right. Max leaned in and
began whispering to Liz.
“I love you Liz Parker. Dance with me?”
“Forever, Max Evans. Forever.”
And Wendy and Peter and the Lost Boys did just that.
CC: The Story of Wendy and Peter- Part Five
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Five
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Okay I should mention that this is a little sad and will get a bit sadder. Also there might be some confusion which I would be glad to clear up but I promise the story will too. Thanks for all the wonderful comments! You guys are great!
************************************************************* Mary woke from the dream, the memory, whatever you wanted to call it, to the persistent ringing of the doorbell. “COULD SOMEONE GET THAT?” She screamed wiping the sleep from her eyes.
Maria stood up from her post at the edge of the fireplace and answered the door. There was Liz. Liz and… some guy. Liz and some guy with his arm around her. Maria did the first thing that came to her mind and slammed the door.
“Was that Liz?” Max asked intently.
Maria said nothing but put her hand up and shook her head as the doorbell kept ringing. Maria stormed into the dinning room. She glared at Mary.
“I thought you were going to get it...”
“Liz brought a guy.” Maria stated plainly.
“What?!?” Mary exclaimed.
“A guy. Tall, handsome, has his arm around her. Might be a date.”
“What in the world was she thinking?!?”
About this moment Isabel stormed in. “What is wrong with you Delucca?” She yelled, adding only to the noise.
“Liz brought a date it would seem.” Mary informed Isabel letting her in on what exactly was going on.
“She did WHAT?!?”
“Yeah…” Maria confirmed.
About this time Sebastian decided to see what the yelling was about. “What’s wrong? Why isn’t anyone getting the door?”
“Sebastian, think carefully, when you told Liz about tonight, you explained this was only us, right?”
“Yeah, why?”
“Because my sister brought a date.”
“She did what?!?”
“Exactly!” Mary, Isabel and Maria yelled in unison.
The dinning room door swung open. To their shock and amazement, Liz stood there, very angry and hands on her hips. “Why was that door slammed in my face?!?” Liz basically screamed.
“How did you get in?” Maria asked-confused.
“I blew the door up. Gone. No more door. Right in front of the head of the FBI- aka my governmental boss. Cause you know me, act now, think later. Wait...no that’s Michael shtick...”
Isabel, Maria and Mary and Sebastian stared at her blankly- even more confused.
“I opened it, bright ones. Did I mention that this guy, the guy waiting in the living room is my boss?”
Mary was the first to speak- if you could it speak- it was more like beyond-anger-seething speech. “Liz, I thought when you talked to Sebastian you were to understand this was an alien and friends of alien only meeting.”
“I did.” She paused. “That’s why I brought him.”
“What?” Sebastian asked with a puzzled look on his face.
“My boss. Alex’s boss. Head of the FBI. Agent Stephen Lively. Big freaking alien. No antennas yet, but there was this time he healed a girl that should have died. Other than that it’s just a hunch.” Liz replied- ever so abusing sarcasm.
“What are we going to do?” Maria sighed- not caring about Liz and her attitude but more about that it seemed the earth bad invaded by aliens, of late.
Isabel, already action flew out the door, and moment later had drug poor Alex into it. “Alright, Whitman. Speak. Liz says your boss is alien- is she making it up?”
Alex looked to Isabel, his heart now returning to beating. He looked to Liz. “Okay, Liz, WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!? First you tell me not to say anything and keep it to myself- which I do. Then you decide to go and tell everyone here, who up to like five minutes ago we weren’t talking to! MAKE UP YOUR MIND PARKER!”
“Alex- first breathe. Then go ahead tell them.” She said, gesturing to the whole group.
“Yes, he’s an alien. We saw him heal this girl once and then go on like nothing happened.” He replied agreeing with Liz’s previous statement.
“Now what?” Isabel sighed.
“How about trying to be polite? You know, no slamming doors in people’s faces, stuff like that. Human stuff- if that‘s at all possible.”
“Fine, fine. Right now I need to get these hor’odeuvres out, excuse me.” Mary sighed and glared at her sister. There was nothing to be done but what Liz said. She opened the dining room door. The tray of hor’odeuvres hit the floor the moment she stepped out. And a scream, a loud scream. Isabel, Alex, Maria, and Liz flew out the doors to see what had happened.
What they saw was Mary embracing Stephen in a large hug, as he twirled her about. His face lit with a smile, as was hers.
“MIKA!” She exclaimed.
“Mika?” Alex whispered to the girls.
Liz’s mind was racing, “How in the whole green earth did Mary know her boss?”
“I can’t believe it’s you...” She cried. “I can’t…” Her breath was fast and furious as the emotions about her.
Everyone turned to Sebastian hoping he could explain his wife‘s outburst. He motioned for them to all come out of the kitchen and simply grinned as he walked over and clasped Mika or Agent Stephen Lively in a handshake-male hug type thing. “Been some years, man...” Sebastian responded.
“Would someone explain?!? NOW.” Max demanded stepping forward, confused as the rest.
Sebastian pulled Mika forward. “Max I’d like you to meet Mika. Mika this is...”
“Xan. I’d know that face anywhere. I hit it a few too many times. It’s good to see you.”
“Mika? I thought he was Liz’s boss…” Max questioned.
“I’m both actually.” Mika or Stephen answered shyly. By now everyone in the room was standing, looking at the newcomer and totally mystified about the past five minutes.
“Max, you and I, and Michael and Mika….uh, Stephen use to go to school together. Mika was destined to be your Counsel, but when you banished his people, it… never mind....” Sebastian cut short- getting a little embarrassed by drudging the past up. The past was along the lines of politics and religion- it just shouldn’t be talked about in open circles. Especially these circles.
“His people?” Liz asked inquisitively moving to get a closer look at man she thought she had known.
“Our people…” Mary corrected as she stepped forward. She continued with the introductions where Sebastian had left off. “Liz, this is Mika... he belonged to our race. He became our leader after the death of our parents...Mika this is...”
“Liz I know but Lya- I had a feeling....” He whispered. He took Liz’s hand and looked into her eyes. What amazed them both is they had been working together for so long but failed to see what was evidently there, but maybe it was easier to pretended they didn’t see in the first place. The short brief connection shook Liz, back to a place dormant and kept.
“Mika saved us, Liz.. After Max…Xan, segregated our people and the genocide began, Mika devised the plan to send you here. He helped perform the ritual to send Lya here and for a “machine“ to travel back to return you when the time was right.”
“The Granolith…” Isabel spoke, softly and with a new understanding.
“Yes, the Granolith- or well one of three of them. It was by that we traveled here to find you and save Antar.”
Mika had not let go of Liz’s hand and Liz didn‘t struggle at first. When she noticed the awkwardness she pulled away blushing all the while. Max turned his gaze toward the pair. And he knew what Liz had seen, anyone could see that.
“Let me guess...Stephen or Mika and Liz were also a “cute couple”…” She noticed, stating Max’s own gaze.
Mary coughed she had forgotten Max was there. How stupid could she have been. There was no recourse but the truth at this point, there were already enough secrets. “Yes, Maria, they were. What you need to know is we spent three years of pilgrimage in the worst of circumstance. Liz or Lya was in her teen years and Mika was not much older. Lya had lost everything, we all had. We clung to what we could and it was natural, only natural.” As if that excused it, Mary thought.
“Mika?” Liz asked softly.
It was true, Mary wasn‘t lying. It was him- a him she dreamt of once only in her life. The him had no name or face but he was there and at the moment she felt safe. What was more astonishing that dream happened the very night Stephen had saved the girl. She did know him and she remembered.
“I can’t believe all this time Liz, it was you... I can’t believe I couldn’t…
would you like to introduce me to everyone else?” Mika/Stephen said looking about the room.
“Um... this is Kyle and Tess Valenti, and Tess’ son Adam. Tess is...was Ava. Adam is...”
“Kavar’s son...” He finished.
“Right. Michael Guerin was...is”
“Rath. And I’m guessing the girl next to him was Vilandra.” Stephen finished for Liz
“ Yeah, Isabel is her name now. This gets confusing, sorry. The other girl is...”
“Maria Delucca.” He smirked walking over and kissing Maria’s hand. Maria who blushed gave the new guy who she hated but moments ago a star studded smile. “Yeah, I’m a fan.” He replied
“Really?” Maria asked humbly as possible for her.
“Liz listens to your music all the time at the office. I picked the CD up one day, too.” Stephen explained.
Maria looked to Liz. Liz pushed her hair behind her ears, a tell tale sign that she was nervous.
“And Max was Xan, and Alex is...”
“Alex, I know.” Stephen said smiling at Alex as he gave him a handshake. “Whitman, glad to know you.” And it was evident by his voice he meant it. Alex grew a new found respect for that man in the moment. “Look it’s great seeing everybody, but can you tell me what is going on here? I mean what‘s with the meeting and everybody?”
The room was quiet. No one really asked why they were here. The room looked to each other, who had wanted the meeting? Who’s idea had it been?
“I’m dying.” Max spoke sternly and with a determined resignation.
The room cut with a silence. You could hear the heart of every person in the room. The earth shattered and in the distance an old pirate Hook laughed.
Because no one had expected it. No one knew it was coming.
Max explained, as his voice grew quieter and deeper with each word. “I lied about the vision to Isabel. I lied about the enemy. I lied about everything. For that I am sorry but I needed to get Liz here. All of you here- destiny must finally be filled- we have no choice, I have no choice. I am going to die, and Liz you must take the throne.” He looked at her and then turned and walked into the dark night swallowing him whole.
The statement, his words, hit Liz like a bullet. She could feel herself bleeding like the bullet that hit her that day at the Crashdown. And history repeated itself as Liz Parker fell to the ground to die.
************************************************************* Liz woke up to darkness of midnight with the moonlight casting a fair light on a boy. A boy was in her room. Liz knew it was Peter Pan- it was her Max. She sat up in silence with her eyes shut leaning against the back board of the bed. She wanted to be asleep- away from the world and its spiteful reality for just a few more moments. She thought about Max Evans. It was then she wanted to die. For the first time in her life she wished that Max Evans hadn’t saved her that night in the Crashdown. She wished he had let her die as it should have been. Because Liz‘s voices told her, her heart told her like a broken record- through six years of silence and disappointment and heart ache- through all her mistakes and all the death she brought in her wake- she still loved him. Life without Max, wasn’t a life she cared to live, she‘d be better off dead.
She closed and opened her eyes slowly and she looked at Max. He was gazing out the window. She wondered what he was thinking. He looked so strong in the light, in the glimmer. He looked like a leader, like her king. He turned toward her, hearing her move and his eyes caught hers.
There no denial- nowhere to run-Liz felt something. It was the something she had felt the day she kissed him for the first time. It was there the day they danced. It was there the night she left him outside to reel with her choice to leave. Liz could never describe that feeling, but she knew it- it was her old friend. It was his too.
He broke the silence. “I’m sorry Liz.”
“Why, Max?”
“I...I don’t want you have to go through this alone.”
“Max?”
“What Liz?”
“I’m not going to go through anything.”
“What are you saying Liz?” He asked sitting on the edge of the bed still focusing all of him on her body and face.
“You’re not going to die. You’re going to live forever. You’re going to be king.” She replied resolutely, like a child convinced in Santa Clause and Easter Bunnies.
“Liz... Please be real, I know I’m dying.”
“Max if you die.…“ She paused grasping for the words escaping her through her tears. “I will die too. Whether you want to believe it or not- But. I. Will. Die.”
“Liz.. I need you to be strong. I need you to do this for me. Liz... ”Max began crying softly.
Liz pushed the cover off and crawled over the edge where he sat. She came face to face with him and she placed her arms around him. She drew his head to her beating heart and she held onto him as if it were all that mattered. Max was crying, his soul was emptying all he had, the weight and burden of a king. Only Liz could understand that. She’d been the only one to ever understand Max. As she held onto him and Max was holding onto her.
“Max... wherever you go, I go. I came here, and you followed. You stayed here, and I came back. You go, you die, and Max I will follow you. I will always go with you.” She gently whispered between the sobs and tears. Liz didn’t know what was going to happen next. She felt out of control and lost once again in her life. But for the first time, she understood what she had been told many years ago. And she realized it wasn’t about destiny anymore. It wasn’t about fate. The future was to be determined by more than an antiquated belief. Their lives were a complex series of choices, and words. And Liz realized it was the small moments that had changed their lives, the big moments, they were just there for dramatic effect. She held onto Max, and a young queen and young king cried out to their people, and they were heard.
Part Five
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Okay I should mention that this is a little sad and will get a bit sadder. Also there might be some confusion which I would be glad to clear up but I promise the story will too. Thanks for all the wonderful comments! You guys are great!
************************************************************* Mary woke from the dream, the memory, whatever you wanted to call it, to the persistent ringing of the doorbell. “COULD SOMEONE GET THAT?” She screamed wiping the sleep from her eyes.
Maria stood up from her post at the edge of the fireplace and answered the door. There was Liz. Liz and… some guy. Liz and some guy with his arm around her. Maria did the first thing that came to her mind and slammed the door.
“Was that Liz?” Max asked intently.
Maria said nothing but put her hand up and shook her head as the doorbell kept ringing. Maria stormed into the dinning room. She glared at Mary.
“I thought you were going to get it...”
“Liz brought a guy.” Maria stated plainly.
“What?!?” Mary exclaimed.
“A guy. Tall, handsome, has his arm around her. Might be a date.”
“What in the world was she thinking?!?”
About this moment Isabel stormed in. “What is wrong with you Delucca?” She yelled, adding only to the noise.
“Liz brought a date it would seem.” Mary informed Isabel letting her in on what exactly was going on.
“She did WHAT?!?”
“Yeah…” Maria confirmed.
About this time Sebastian decided to see what the yelling was about. “What’s wrong? Why isn’t anyone getting the door?”
“Sebastian, think carefully, when you told Liz about tonight, you explained this was only us, right?”
“Yeah, why?”
“Because my sister brought a date.”
“She did what?!?”
“Exactly!” Mary, Isabel and Maria yelled in unison.
The dinning room door swung open. To their shock and amazement, Liz stood there, very angry and hands on her hips. “Why was that door slammed in my face?!?” Liz basically screamed.
“How did you get in?” Maria asked-confused.
“I blew the door up. Gone. No more door. Right in front of the head of the FBI- aka my governmental boss. Cause you know me, act now, think later. Wait...no that’s Michael shtick...”
Isabel, Maria and Mary and Sebastian stared at her blankly- even more confused.
“I opened it, bright ones. Did I mention that this guy, the guy waiting in the living room is my boss?”
Mary was the first to speak- if you could it speak- it was more like beyond-anger-seething speech. “Liz, I thought when you talked to Sebastian you were to understand this was an alien and friends of alien only meeting.”
“I did.” She paused. “That’s why I brought him.”
“What?” Sebastian asked with a puzzled look on his face.
“My boss. Alex’s boss. Head of the FBI. Agent Stephen Lively. Big freaking alien. No antennas yet, but there was this time he healed a girl that should have died. Other than that it’s just a hunch.” Liz replied- ever so abusing sarcasm.
“What are we going to do?” Maria sighed- not caring about Liz and her attitude but more about that it seemed the earth bad invaded by aliens, of late.
Isabel, already action flew out the door, and moment later had drug poor Alex into it. “Alright, Whitman. Speak. Liz says your boss is alien- is she making it up?”
Alex looked to Isabel, his heart now returning to beating. He looked to Liz. “Okay, Liz, WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!? First you tell me not to say anything and keep it to myself- which I do. Then you decide to go and tell everyone here, who up to like five minutes ago we weren’t talking to! MAKE UP YOUR MIND PARKER!”
“Alex- first breathe. Then go ahead tell them.” She said, gesturing to the whole group.
“Yes, he’s an alien. We saw him heal this girl once and then go on like nothing happened.” He replied agreeing with Liz’s previous statement.
“Now what?” Isabel sighed.
“How about trying to be polite? You know, no slamming doors in people’s faces, stuff like that. Human stuff- if that‘s at all possible.”
“Fine, fine. Right now I need to get these hor’odeuvres out, excuse me.” Mary sighed and glared at her sister. There was nothing to be done but what Liz said. She opened the dining room door. The tray of hor’odeuvres hit the floor the moment she stepped out. And a scream, a loud scream. Isabel, Alex, Maria, and Liz flew out the doors to see what had happened.
What they saw was Mary embracing Stephen in a large hug, as he twirled her about. His face lit with a smile, as was hers.
“MIKA!” She exclaimed.
“Mika?” Alex whispered to the girls.
Liz’s mind was racing, “How in the whole green earth did Mary know her boss?”
“I can’t believe it’s you...” She cried. “I can’t…” Her breath was fast and furious as the emotions about her.
Everyone turned to Sebastian hoping he could explain his wife‘s outburst. He motioned for them to all come out of the kitchen and simply grinned as he walked over and clasped Mika or Agent Stephen Lively in a handshake-male hug type thing. “Been some years, man...” Sebastian responded.
“Would someone explain?!? NOW.” Max demanded stepping forward, confused as the rest.
Sebastian pulled Mika forward. “Max I’d like you to meet Mika. Mika this is...”
“Xan. I’d know that face anywhere. I hit it a few too many times. It’s good to see you.”
“Mika? I thought he was Liz’s boss…” Max questioned.
“I’m both actually.” Mika or Stephen answered shyly. By now everyone in the room was standing, looking at the newcomer and totally mystified about the past five minutes.
“Max, you and I, and Michael and Mika….uh, Stephen use to go to school together. Mika was destined to be your Counsel, but when you banished his people, it… never mind....” Sebastian cut short- getting a little embarrassed by drudging the past up. The past was along the lines of politics and religion- it just shouldn’t be talked about in open circles. Especially these circles.
“His people?” Liz asked inquisitively moving to get a closer look at man she thought she had known.
“Our people…” Mary corrected as she stepped forward. She continued with the introductions where Sebastian had left off. “Liz, this is Mika... he belonged to our race. He became our leader after the death of our parents...Mika this is...”
“Liz I know but Lya- I had a feeling....” He whispered. He took Liz’s hand and looked into her eyes. What amazed them both is they had been working together for so long but failed to see what was evidently there, but maybe it was easier to pretended they didn’t see in the first place. The short brief connection shook Liz, back to a place dormant and kept.
“Mika saved us, Liz.. After Max…Xan, segregated our people and the genocide began, Mika devised the plan to send you here. He helped perform the ritual to send Lya here and for a “machine“ to travel back to return you when the time was right.”
“The Granolith…” Isabel spoke, softly and with a new understanding.
“Yes, the Granolith- or well one of three of them. It was by that we traveled here to find you and save Antar.”
Mika had not let go of Liz’s hand and Liz didn‘t struggle at first. When she noticed the awkwardness she pulled away blushing all the while. Max turned his gaze toward the pair. And he knew what Liz had seen, anyone could see that.
“Let me guess...Stephen or Mika and Liz were also a “cute couple”…” She noticed, stating Max’s own gaze.
Mary coughed she had forgotten Max was there. How stupid could she have been. There was no recourse but the truth at this point, there were already enough secrets. “Yes, Maria, they were. What you need to know is we spent three years of pilgrimage in the worst of circumstance. Liz or Lya was in her teen years and Mika was not much older. Lya had lost everything, we all had. We clung to what we could and it was natural, only natural.” As if that excused it, Mary thought.
“Mika?” Liz asked softly.
It was true, Mary wasn‘t lying. It was him- a him she dreamt of once only in her life. The him had no name or face but he was there and at the moment she felt safe. What was more astonishing that dream happened the very night Stephen had saved the girl. She did know him and she remembered.
“I can’t believe all this time Liz, it was you... I can’t believe I couldn’t…
would you like to introduce me to everyone else?” Mika/Stephen said looking about the room.
“Um... this is Kyle and Tess Valenti, and Tess’ son Adam. Tess is...was Ava. Adam is...”
“Kavar’s son...” He finished.
“Right. Michael Guerin was...is”
“Rath. And I’m guessing the girl next to him was Vilandra.” Stephen finished for Liz
“ Yeah, Isabel is her name now. This gets confusing, sorry. The other girl is...”
“Maria Delucca.” He smirked walking over and kissing Maria’s hand. Maria who blushed gave the new guy who she hated but moments ago a star studded smile. “Yeah, I’m a fan.” He replied
“Really?” Maria asked humbly as possible for her.
“Liz listens to your music all the time at the office. I picked the CD up one day, too.” Stephen explained.
Maria looked to Liz. Liz pushed her hair behind her ears, a tell tale sign that she was nervous.
“And Max was Xan, and Alex is...”
“Alex, I know.” Stephen said smiling at Alex as he gave him a handshake. “Whitman, glad to know you.” And it was evident by his voice he meant it. Alex grew a new found respect for that man in the moment. “Look it’s great seeing everybody, but can you tell me what is going on here? I mean what‘s with the meeting and everybody?”
The room was quiet. No one really asked why they were here. The room looked to each other, who had wanted the meeting? Who’s idea had it been?
“I’m dying.” Max spoke sternly and with a determined resignation.
The room cut with a silence. You could hear the heart of every person in the room. The earth shattered and in the distance an old pirate Hook laughed.
Because no one had expected it. No one knew it was coming.
Max explained, as his voice grew quieter and deeper with each word. “I lied about the vision to Isabel. I lied about the enemy. I lied about everything. For that I am sorry but I needed to get Liz here. All of you here- destiny must finally be filled- we have no choice, I have no choice. I am going to die, and Liz you must take the throne.” He looked at her and then turned and walked into the dark night swallowing him whole.
The statement, his words, hit Liz like a bullet. She could feel herself bleeding like the bullet that hit her that day at the Crashdown. And history repeated itself as Liz Parker fell to the ground to die.
************************************************************* Liz woke up to darkness of midnight with the moonlight casting a fair light on a boy. A boy was in her room. Liz knew it was Peter Pan- it was her Max. She sat up in silence with her eyes shut leaning against the back board of the bed. She wanted to be asleep- away from the world and its spiteful reality for just a few more moments. She thought about Max Evans. It was then she wanted to die. For the first time in her life she wished that Max Evans hadn’t saved her that night in the Crashdown. She wished he had let her die as it should have been. Because Liz‘s voices told her, her heart told her like a broken record- through six years of silence and disappointment and heart ache- through all her mistakes and all the death she brought in her wake- she still loved him. Life without Max, wasn’t a life she cared to live, she‘d be better off dead.
She closed and opened her eyes slowly and she looked at Max. He was gazing out the window. She wondered what he was thinking. He looked so strong in the light, in the glimmer. He looked like a leader, like her king. He turned toward her, hearing her move and his eyes caught hers.
There no denial- nowhere to run-Liz felt something. It was the something she had felt the day she kissed him for the first time. It was there the day they danced. It was there the night she left him outside to reel with her choice to leave. Liz could never describe that feeling, but she knew it- it was her old friend. It was his too.
He broke the silence. “I’m sorry Liz.”
“Why, Max?”
“I...I don’t want you have to go through this alone.”
“Max?”
“What Liz?”
“I’m not going to go through anything.”
“What are you saying Liz?” He asked sitting on the edge of the bed still focusing all of him on her body and face.
“You’re not going to die. You’re going to live forever. You’re going to be king.” She replied resolutely, like a child convinced in Santa Clause and Easter Bunnies.
“Liz... Please be real, I know I’m dying.”
“Max if you die.…“ She paused grasping for the words escaping her through her tears. “I will die too. Whether you want to believe it or not- But. I. Will. Die.”
“Liz.. I need you to be strong. I need you to do this for me. Liz... ”Max began crying softly.
Liz pushed the cover off and crawled over the edge where he sat. She came face to face with him and she placed her arms around him. She drew his head to her beating heart and she held onto him as if it were all that mattered. Max was crying, his soul was emptying all he had, the weight and burden of a king. Only Liz could understand that. She’d been the only one to ever understand Max. As she held onto him and Max was holding onto her.
“Max... wherever you go, I go. I came here, and you followed. You stayed here, and I came back. You go, you die, and Max I will follow you. I will always go with you.” She gently whispered between the sobs and tears. Liz didn’t know what was going to happen next. She felt out of control and lost once again in her life. But for the first time, she understood what she had been told many years ago. And she realized it wasn’t about destiny anymore. It wasn’t about fate. The future was to be determined by more than an antiquated belief. Their lives were a complex series of choices, and words. And Liz realized it was the small moments that had changed their lives, the big moments, they were just there for dramatic effect. She held onto Max, and a young queen and young king cried out to their people, and they were heard.
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter---Part Six
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Six
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Please keep them coming- they inspire me to post and write. Enjoy this part...
***********************************************************
Maria stood out on the porch and wiped the tears from her eyes. She wasn’t supposed to cry, she wasn’t supposed to let go, to fall. Maria Delucca had made up her mind years ago, the day Liz left, that she could be strong too. She didn’t need anyone. She didn’t need Liz. She didn’t need Michael. She was Maria Delucca before they entered her life, she would be Maria Delucca when they left...right? So why did she feel broken? It didn’t take long before her quiet tears became uncontrollable sobs.
She was wrong, she was anything but strong. She cried for Max and the pain and anguish he had held inside. She cried for Liz who would lose her soul mate and chance at that real happiness. She cried for Isabel who would lose a brother. She cried for the others and what they would lose in Max and themselves when he died. And she cried for Michael, she cried for him the most. She cried for the love they lost, for the hero Michael would lose, and the six years of silence that stopped her from comforting him. Lastly she cried because that was the only thing she could do. The tears played a gently rhythm on her guitar she clung to, as she collapsed on a deck chair.
Michael stepped silently out on the porch. Maria was hunched over her guitar on a chair, crying in pain. Michael just stood there. He was supposed to be the strong one. The silent one with the walls of steel against him and the world. He was a warrior. He had witnessed death before. He had died before. He was supposed to be the rock that they all stood on. But inside Michael was torn apart. Max Evans, the boy...the man he had come to respect, to trust, and to love as close as brother was dying. Michael and Max had their clashes and their battles, but in the end, Max was Michael’s family. There were two sides to him, one side wanting to be that warrior, one side destined to be Max’s right hand. The other half scared Michael. It demanded he cry, he mourn, he admit that he needed someone. This other half demanded he admit to it and be there for the crying girl. This other half was human....humanity at its purest form. And this war inside him only caused more anguish than before. Leaving him stuck in the in-between.
Maria heard movement and turned around and saw him standing there, staring at the sky and the moon. She wondered how long he had been there. She wondered how long he heard her cry, how long he heard her regret. She wondered what was going through his head and his heart. She wondered what Michael Guerrin was feeling. Years ago, Michael had been a victim of abuse. He had come in her window one night, soaked from rain and sweat. And he trusted her. And she held him, she held him and comforted him. She wanted to do that now, she wanted to hold him, to draw him near, and keep him in her arms forever. He was safe there. She was safe there. But she couldn’t.
She just couldn’t.
So quietly, she did the only thing she knew how to do. She pulled herself up, placed her guitar across her and she sang. Hoping her words would wrap around him like arms and they would find safety once more.
Well, it's not hard to see
Anyone who looks at me
Knows I am just a rolling stone
Never landing anyplace to call my own
To call my own
Well, it seems like so long ago
But it really ain't you know
I started out a crazy kid
Miracle I made it through the things I did
The things I did
Someday I'll go where there ain't no rain or snow
Till then, I travel alone
And I make my bed with the stars above my head
And dream of a place called home
It was an old song, her mother use to sing to her when she was a child and had been hurt or when something wrong had happened to her. After all these years, this song came back to her. Tonight in the darkness, in the sadness, in the uncertainty, she sang it to Michael.
I had a chance to settle down
Get a job and live in town
Work in some old factory
I never liked the foreman standing over me
Over me
Oh Id rather walk a winding road
Rather know the things I know
See the world with my own eyes
No regrets, no looking back, no goodbyes
No goodbyes
Someday I'll go where there ain't no rain or snow
Til then, I travel alone
And I make my bed with the stars above my head
And I dream of a place called home
Right now, the question on both their minds where was home without the person you loved?
*************************************************************
Isabel ran out the front door. She ran all the way down to the mailbox. She wanted to run- run till her legs or heart gave away. The pain was encompassing her. It filled her. It wasted her.
Max was her brother. He had been centuries ago, and he was now. She never doubted one day that Max was her other half. He had been the first person she had seen when she emerged from her pod. He had taken her by the hand and he led her. And it was together that they were adopted and became Max and Isabel Evans. Max had always been taking her by the hand and leading her through life. She even believed they would die together. He was her brother and she loved him more than anything. Isabel started to scream. And then her legs and heart gave away, and she fell to the dirt and pounded the ground. A burst of energy gave forth from her hands spread quickly across the ground. Isabel didn’t care. She continued to scream in sobs of pain and death.
Alex felt the earth shake as he walked closer. Soon he was running. He had to run to help her. She was lying on the floor, dust about her, and screaming in tears. Alex bent down in the dirt and he wrapped his arms around her. A gypsy, a fortune teller at school carnival, told him once that he was her stronghold. The gypsy had told him he would be nothing more than her cornerstone. Alex had been angry at the prophesy. He wanted more, but right now, he realized what Isabel needed was that stronghold, and that would be enough.
************************************************************* Mary sat at the table in absolute silence. Sebastian just held her hand. Mika looked at the both of them with eyes heavy and suddenly very tired.
No one had expected this.
“Mika is there anything...” Mary began, before being stopped by the intermittent shower of tears. They came and they went down her sullen face.
Mika paused before answering. “I don’t know Mary... we don’t get ‘sick’. If Max is dying it most likely has to do with the human part of him. And beyond that…” He shook his head. “I have no clue…I mean there might be, might being the operative word, others in our world who would know.”
“Mary, did you call your Grandfather? Maybe he knows something...” Sebastian immediately asked, hoping they had not forgotten him.
“I didn’t call him, Sebastian.” She replied as her gaze fell to the cotton blue table cloth soaked with tears.
“Why?” He asked incredulously. "Mary, your Grandfather knows more than anyone our ways of healing. He might know what to do.”
“I can’t.” She cried. “I can’t call him and tell him that Max is dying. I just...” She broke down once and for all. Sebastian, sorry that he had pushed her, pulled her head to rest on his chest and circled his arms around her. Mika studied them. He remembered when they finally made the decision to leave his world. They didn’t question the other’s devotion. They didn’t fear what lay ahead of them because they were together. In the end, to Mary and Sebastian that was all that mattered.
He envied them immensely. Mika had loved only two girls in his lifetime. Both were the same. Both were in love with another. When Xan had banished his people and turned his admiration away from Lya, Mika had been there for her. He had held her...kissed her… loved her. He had been Xan’s proxy and he was fine with that. He built hopes on maybe that they could marry and rebuild their people together. His dream was dashed when Grandfather made the decision that Lya was to be sent here to earth. He never stopped thinking about her and that life they could have possibly led. It was that feeling, that hope, that threw him to the Graniolith and earth. He hated Xan from that lifetime and he hated Max Evans, now. He hated them both because both had hurt his...Liz.
However, as much as he hated Max, he respected him. Max was a king, the king. A king, who when united with Liz, would bring about the peace of a world besieged too long by war and violence and death. He was at a loss on what to do. The President would be in town tomorrow and he had another life to keep up. They all did.
He vocalized his thoughts. “Mary, we have more problems to worry about. Tomorrow the President of the United States and the Vice President are coming to Roswell. And if I’m right, my feeling tells me Max’s illness is linked to a much bigger problem that may very well have something to do with the Leader of the Free World.”
She pulled gently away from Sebastian and faced Mika and sighed. “I know Mika, I know. There are too many problems. First off...what if Liz doesn’t accept her destiny? What if she chooses to ignore it- again? What are we going to do? Secondly, we are not on our world, we have to be careful, always careful.” She placed her head in her hands wondering if this is what a headache felt like. She was carrying more than most and presently she could not afford to lose anything.
Mika saw Mary‘s dismay and tried to give her a little hope in the shadow of the overwhelming darkness. “Look, don’t worry about the government aspect of this, I, Liz, and Alex have that taken care of.” Mika plainly pointed out.
He paused, closed his eyes and looked at Mary- intently. “Do you really think she would deny her destiny?”
Mary didn’t respond knowing Mika had no idea what had happened years ago. “Mika, six years ago, Liz Parker walked out on all of us. She walked out. She joined the FBI. She just left and never came back. She doesn’t want any part of her past life, she made that clear not only once, but twice since her arrival here. I use to know my sister, but that was a long time ago, maybe I never really knew. “
“In all fairness Mary, you have to admit, out of all of us, Liz had it the hardest.” Sebastian defended. He turned to Mika. “You see, Liz’s human parents were killed by Nicholas and the Skins one day when she was helping the others hide the Graniolith. She found her parents’ bodies, murdered on the Crashdown floor. She was just 18. Then, once her powers were restored she had to relive through the death of her parents on Antar. That is two sets of parents she watched die. That is a lot of guilt for one person to take on.”
“I know Sebastian, but that is what we were here for…to carry the burdens when things got…”
“Tough.” Mika finished for her. “Mary, Sebastian, do you really think Liz will deny this part of herself after tonight? What about Max’s life?” He asked quietly.
“That changes the whole situation.” Sebastian agreed.
“Death always does.” Mary concluded.
*************************************************************
Liz sat in silence at the kitchen table. The room was dark, her only light was the slight glimmer of the full moon that peaked through the kitchen window curtains. Tess, Kyle and Adam had gone home. Isabel, Maria, Alex, and Michael had all opted to spend the night in the guest rooms and empty floor spaces. Liz made sure Mary and Sebastian were in bed before she crept to the kitchen. Max, had taken to the living room couch. And Liz didn’t know where Agent Heartley…Stephen….Mika had gone. She sat there alone. She hated the silence. It made her think. It made her think about the matters at hand. And the matter at hand was her destiny.
Liz had tried to avoid it, run away from it, pretend it didn’t exist. Liz Parker had tried to pretend she was all grown-up and over Peter Pan and their Never-never Land days. But Liz hadn’t grown-up and she could never escape Max. She remembered the day she left.
*************************************************************
Liz carefully packed her last suitcase. She glanced about the spacious empty room. Tomorrow, Roswell, New Mexico would be nothing but some town she used to live in. She walked over to her bed. She touched the quilt her grandmother made her. She laid the small silver box on her bed and carefully took the ring off her finger and laid the ring in it. She needed no reminders of who she once was. She needed to leave the toys and trinkets of her childhood here in this fairytale and go and grow-up. Liz sat down on the edge of the bed. She closed her eyes. Voices came all around her, staking their claim in her mind.
“Thanks for giving me one more reason to envy Max Evans.”
“And the scary thing is you can never go back.”
“ If there’s one voice my brother will always hear, it’s yours.”
“Cramps. Alex, we’re talking about cramps.”
“What’s so great about being normal?”
“I’d never thought I’d ever see you again...I’d never thought I’d see my sister....”
“I’m just happy to be nominated...I think I’m going to puke...”
“Liz...if that’s Max Evans...it’s a school night....”
All these ghosts and voices from the past haunted Liz. She opened her eyes and glanced about the room again. A car horn honked outside. It must be the cab, she thought. Liz grabbed her suitcases, and bag and headed out the door. She shut the door behind her, locked it and never looked back.
************************************************************* Liz stepped back to the dark room she was hidden in. Her last moment in Roswell was filled with ghosts that never left her. She hated that. She hated that she hadn’t said goodbye. Liz was tired of the silence and she raised her hand and turned on the radio quietly.
“Though I am small I've seen things far beyond these city walls
The land is flat and it rolls for miles
I don't know much
I know I've many places yet to see
I know I've been here for a while
Wouldn't you know just when I though I had this figured out
I'm back at my first day of school
Trying not to think too loud I raise my hand to scratch my head
I've no ideas of what to do
Cause something's changed today
And what it is I just can't say
And if I don't seen okay, well I'm okay”
Liz liked the song. It was melodious and quiet, and reflective. She loved the words, because this was how she felt. She closed her eyes and took in the rest of the song.
"So sue me, sue me, if I just don't want coffee tonight
Back in this coffee house where we just met a week ago
Now we've been friends since we were young
But all our conversations are hitting walls we can't ignore
We can hide but we can't run
And I can't run from you
Or what we've run into
Now regardless what I choose, we both lose”
Liz always listened to music, and then she would listen to songs. She memorized the lyrics to the songs she loved. She, in her mind was composing a soundtrack for her life. Songs that fit the moments that changed who she was. This song, fit the moment, so well. She turned it up a bit more to hear the end.
It must be getting late
Where is my head
Where is my head
I still hear you telling me what a big mistake I've made
Funny that's what I've been telling you
I can lead a horse to water
You can even make him drink
But you can't change his point of view
Tonight as I was driving home I passed a coffee shop
You know I wrestled with the truth
And how I'd explain to you what you could never understand
And how I'd keep my mind from you
But that's the price I pay
Your way is not my way
Today's another day and it's okay
I think I need some rest
Rest my head, arrest my head
Rest my head, arrest my head
I still hear you telling me what a big mistake I’ve made. Funny that’s what I’ve been telling you…You know I wrestled with the truth and how I’d explain to you what you could never understand and how I’d keep my mind from you. This was her- her and Roswell. She could never make them understand why she had done what she had done. Liz, deep in the music, didn’t even notice the man sitting across from her.
“So, you like Caedmon’s Call?”
Liz opened her eyes in shock. It was Agent Heartley or Mika, or whoever. He sat watching her, smiling, and somewhere Liz was touched.
“So that’s who sings this song? Yeah- I guess I do. I like the lyrics. ‘But that’s the price I pay, Your way is not my way, Today’s another day and it’s okay, I think I need some rest.’”
“Are you tired Parker?”
“I’ve always been tired.” She took a deep breath. “Even before I knew who I once was I always felt this...weight...this responsibility. When I left, I could escape so many things, but that tired, restlessness...never.” She supposed.
“Why -did- you leave?”
She blushed, slightly angered that Mary and Sebastian had told him.
“I guess Mary and...”
“I know what they said...but I want to hear it from you. Why did YOU leave?”
“Because I didn’t want anyone else to die.”
“What?”
“ It was my fault my parents died, both times. If I had only been there...” Her voice trailed off to silence. Mika watched her so closely.
“Liz, when did you ever think your parents dying was your fault? In that past life we led, your parents died because of OUR future, the future of OUR people. Liz, I’m not sure if Mary properly explained how important our race’s survival was to the survival of Max’s people. Liz, your destiny, your life with Max, was -everything.”
“Look, I know this. I’ve heard ALL this before and it doesn’t make a difference. People will still die, no matter what I do. People will still get hurt, there will still be pain, and I will still be ALONE!” Liz was at the point of screaming. This was the reason why she was angry and outraged. She had been left alone and it was the last place she wanted to be. She had been abandon.
“Liz, you were never alone then, and you have never been alone since. In that life, we shared, you had Mary and Sebastian, your Grandfather. You had me...and for awhile, you even had Max. And in this life, look around you Liz, you have been surrounded by people who love and care about you. “
“You’re wrong.” She said and shook her head. She knew better, they left her. “They don’t care. Because if they did care about me, there wouldn’t have been six years of silence. They would have understood why I had to do what I did. But they didn’t...and for six years the only person who would talk to me was Alex. He was the only one, who accepted me for what I was, and what I wanted to become, the rest of them... they were just angry because I wasn’t the queen they wanted. I wasn’t content with staying here, and never growing-up. I wanted more, and they hated me and left me alone- for that.”
“Maybe so Liz.” Mika concluded quietly. “Maybe so. But Liz, Max Evans is dying. I will bet all that I once had that there is some evil coming this way. Liz, right now, whether you want it or not, the fate and the destiny of a whole race is on your shoulders. The survival of a universe rests in the decisions you make tonight Liz.” He stopped, he took her shaking hand in his and spoke with the knowledge of it all. “I know you have been running away from it for the past six years, but Liz you can’t runaway from this.”
“Wanna bet? I have since I was 22, what would make now any different?”
Mika smiled, and then he stared at her eye to eye. “Because Liz…this is destiny, and no matter how far or how long you run, she’s waiting, and she won’t take no for an answer. Be ready Liz.”
“Ready for what?”
“That’s for you to decide, now, isn’t it?”
************************************************************* The next morning, Maria awoke early. She was startled for a moment, forgetting where she was. The memory of the night before hit her like a ton of bricks. Max was dying.
God, she thought, life wasn’t fair. She rubbed her eyes. A sweet smell drifted through the house. It smelled so good. So sweet... cinnamon rolls...with extra icing, she concluded. Maria practically ran down to the kitchen. She was famished. None of them had eaten last night. A cinnamon roll and a large caffianated coffee would be heavenly. She ran her hands through her hair as she ran down the stairs and into the dining room. She was surprised to see Liz fixing the table.
Liz smiled a warming smile. It was almost like nothing changed. Maria smiled back.
“It smells wonderful, Liz.”
“Thanks. I couldn’t sleep, so I baked. The Bureau Secretary, Payten Ferlow, gave me the Naked Chef’s Christmas Cookbook for Christmas two years ago. So on the off and rare occasion I’m not working, I bake. It relieves the stress, I guess.” Liz bit her lip, pondering what else she needed to do. Orange juice, she thought. She began to ramble through Mary’s refrigerator. Oranges located- good it will be fresh, she thought. She took a bowl out of the cabinet. Maria sat down at the table. She watched Liz. Liz took the oranges and held them over the bowl, she concentrated, and the juice began to flow from them. She finished with all the oranges, and took some sugar out of the cupboard, and began mixing. She put the orange juice in a pitcher and sat it down on the table, and took a seat across from Maria.
“Liz, I think we should talk.”
“I agree Maria.” She nodded.
“Liz, I never wanted to stop being friends with you. It’s just I was hurt. I thought you were abandoning me... Alex...everybody. I thought you wanted to stop being friends...which sounds really childish when I say it out loud. I know that it doesn’t make up for the past six years or what happened in the Crashdown that night, but Liz I’m sorry. I know you’re probably thinking this is cornball or cheesy, but after what Max said last night, I realized life is short. What if something had happened to one of us these past six years, and I didn’t say goodbye? Liz I could…I would never have been able to forgive myself.”
“Maria, it’s okay. I’m sorry too. I should have told you before that night why I was leaving. You deserved to know. Do you remember that day we went to the graveyard? I think it was about a month before graduation?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“Well, I was standing next to my parents gravestones and I bent down to lay the flowers on their grave, and I had a vision Maria. I saw what the Skins and Nicholas did to my mother and father, and then Maria, I saw my parents from past life die. I saw them tortured, and I heard their last words. All those scenes, all those hellish scenes played out in my mind Maria. And I couldn’t handle it. I couldn’t handle being the reason both sets of my parents died. I thought if I joined the FBI, I could stop everybody I loved from dying because of my destiny, but I guess it didn’t work so well, did it?”
“Liz, Max is dying, but it’s not your fault.”
“Is it Maria? I keep thinking, what if I had stayed and accepted destiny? Max and I would have gotten married. We would have saved our worlds, our people, and all would be happy ever after. I wouldn’t have spent six years without talking to my best friend. I would have been a queen, Maria, and I could have helped a lot of people. It is all my fault.”
“Liz, we all make choices. We all take different paths. Look, at me. I am a somewhat successful musician, if I do say so myself. But, that being said, I live in an empty high rise apartment in New York. I have had a series of pathetic wanna-be boyfriends. I haven’t spoken to my best friend in six years. And I am alone. And I gave up my only chance to be with one guy who brought me any sort of happiness. So, you see- we all make mistakes.”
“But let’s not make any more Maria? I’m sorry and I want our friendship back.”
“Me too...I’m sorry, and I don’t want to go another six years without speaking or seeing each other, alright? Friends?”
“Friends!” Liz exclaimed happily. “Okay, Maria I have been dying to ask you this ?”
“Alright, you can ask me, if I can ask you something.”
“Agreed. You go first.”
“Okay, did you Liz Parker sleep with our beloved mutual friend Alex Whitman?”
“WHAT?!?”
“Well...one morning I called Alex, and he mentioned you and he had gotten together the night before, and gotten drunk or something like that. I asked him if anything happened, and he never answered me. I tried asking him one other time, but he eluded the question. So did you two sleep together?”
Liz began laughing hysterically. She almost fell out of her chair. “Okay, okay... yes, Alex and I did get smashed one night. It had been a really hard day at the office. We both got busted for this case we were working on, and we were pissed... in more ways than one. I went over to his apartment and we opened a bottle of Tequila and we proceeded to drink our sorrows away. Alex and I are not big drinkers and well…” She hedged for dramatic effect. “One thing led to another...and..”
“Okay, STOP! I don’t want to know...” Maria exclaimed throwing her hands in the air. She could NOT bear the thought of Liz and Alex and sex. It was too early in the morning for such revelations.
Liz laughed and pulled Maria‘s hands down. “And we kissed. We just kissed. Nothing more. It was sweet for all about three seconds and then he and I both, threw-up everything we drank. I can’t believe you’d actually think that I would sleep with Alex.” Liz finished with a mock shock tone in her voice.
“I know. Okay, now your turn.”
“Okay, I mean I am not a tabloid girl but did you and Tom Hanks’ son, you know Colin- hook up on the set of your music video? I mean he‘s very cute and I loved that video and the chemistry between you two...”
Maria blushed. “No, we didn’t. We came close, we actually had been dating- Colin and I- but when it came time to “cement” the relationship…I couldn’t.” She softly replied
“Oh. Why?” Liz asked, curious as to why she would pass up such a chance.
“I loved Colin and we had great fun, but I wasn’t in love with him. Part of me….yeah part of me never left Roswell or the stupid boy who stole my heart one rainy night.” She sighed. “Liz Parker, one more question? Did you and Max ever -cement your relationship?
“Maria DELUCCA!”
Liz! Come on, don’t tell me you at least never thought about it...not in all those years you and Max were together. Tell me you never thought about what making love to him would be like.”
Liz sighed. Yes, she had thought about it. Even in these past six years, she’d thought about it. She dreamed about what life would be like if she had married Max. If she had married him and had that honeymoon night. Liz thought about the “what-if” life with Max more than she cared to admit. She imagined their children, their house, their lives entwined with their friends and family. “Yeah, I thought about it, think about it. I mean it was Max. My soul mate, right? I thought about the possible nights, laying in his arms, just us. But that was a long time ago... And it was a fairytale, Maria. And I’ve learned fairytales rarely come true.” Tears dropped from her eyes.
“I’m sorry Liz.” Maria said, realizing she had asked too much too soon of her new-ex-best friend.
“It’s okay.” Liz answered back, wiping the tears from her eyes, and smiling.
“Is everything alright?”
The girls turned around to see a sleepy messy haired Alex.
“Great.” They said in unison as they nodded, both got up and trampled Alex in hugs.
“Man, life is good. I have a hot rock star, and a powerful government agent giving me hugs at 6:30 in the morning. Life is sweet.”
They all laughed. It felt good, and for one moment, they were back in the Crashdown twelve years ago where they were all friends. The three humans in an alien world, they were the normal ones. It was funny how the memory came to life. And somewhere deep down in all of them, nothing had changed. And they were still the same.
*************************************************************[/i]
Part Six
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
*Comments: Please keep them coming- they inspire me to post and write. Enjoy this part...
***********************************************************
Maria stood out on the porch and wiped the tears from her eyes. She wasn’t supposed to cry, she wasn’t supposed to let go, to fall. Maria Delucca had made up her mind years ago, the day Liz left, that she could be strong too. She didn’t need anyone. She didn’t need Liz. She didn’t need Michael. She was Maria Delucca before they entered her life, she would be Maria Delucca when they left...right? So why did she feel broken? It didn’t take long before her quiet tears became uncontrollable sobs.
She was wrong, she was anything but strong. She cried for Max and the pain and anguish he had held inside. She cried for Liz who would lose her soul mate and chance at that real happiness. She cried for Isabel who would lose a brother. She cried for the others and what they would lose in Max and themselves when he died. And she cried for Michael, she cried for him the most. She cried for the love they lost, for the hero Michael would lose, and the six years of silence that stopped her from comforting him. Lastly she cried because that was the only thing she could do. The tears played a gently rhythm on her guitar she clung to, as she collapsed on a deck chair.
Michael stepped silently out on the porch. Maria was hunched over her guitar on a chair, crying in pain. Michael just stood there. He was supposed to be the strong one. The silent one with the walls of steel against him and the world. He was a warrior. He had witnessed death before. He had died before. He was supposed to be the rock that they all stood on. But inside Michael was torn apart. Max Evans, the boy...the man he had come to respect, to trust, and to love as close as brother was dying. Michael and Max had their clashes and their battles, but in the end, Max was Michael’s family. There were two sides to him, one side wanting to be that warrior, one side destined to be Max’s right hand. The other half scared Michael. It demanded he cry, he mourn, he admit that he needed someone. This other half demanded he admit to it and be there for the crying girl. This other half was human....humanity at its purest form. And this war inside him only caused more anguish than before. Leaving him stuck in the in-between.
Maria heard movement and turned around and saw him standing there, staring at the sky and the moon. She wondered how long he had been there. She wondered how long he heard her cry, how long he heard her regret. She wondered what was going through his head and his heart. She wondered what Michael Guerrin was feeling. Years ago, Michael had been a victim of abuse. He had come in her window one night, soaked from rain and sweat. And he trusted her. And she held him, she held him and comforted him. She wanted to do that now, she wanted to hold him, to draw him near, and keep him in her arms forever. He was safe there. She was safe there. But she couldn’t.
She just couldn’t.
So quietly, she did the only thing she knew how to do. She pulled herself up, placed her guitar across her and she sang. Hoping her words would wrap around him like arms and they would find safety once more.
Well, it's not hard to see
Anyone who looks at me
Knows I am just a rolling stone
Never landing anyplace to call my own
To call my own
Well, it seems like so long ago
But it really ain't you know
I started out a crazy kid
Miracle I made it through the things I did
The things I did
Someday I'll go where there ain't no rain or snow
Till then, I travel alone
And I make my bed with the stars above my head
And dream of a place called home
It was an old song, her mother use to sing to her when she was a child and had been hurt or when something wrong had happened to her. After all these years, this song came back to her. Tonight in the darkness, in the sadness, in the uncertainty, she sang it to Michael.
I had a chance to settle down
Get a job and live in town
Work in some old factory
I never liked the foreman standing over me
Over me
Oh Id rather walk a winding road
Rather know the things I know
See the world with my own eyes
No regrets, no looking back, no goodbyes
No goodbyes
Someday I'll go where there ain't no rain or snow
Til then, I travel alone
And I make my bed with the stars above my head
And I dream of a place called home
Right now, the question on both their minds where was home without the person you loved?
*************************************************************
Isabel ran out the front door. She ran all the way down to the mailbox. She wanted to run- run till her legs or heart gave away. The pain was encompassing her. It filled her. It wasted her.
Max was her brother. He had been centuries ago, and he was now. She never doubted one day that Max was her other half. He had been the first person she had seen when she emerged from her pod. He had taken her by the hand and he led her. And it was together that they were adopted and became Max and Isabel Evans. Max had always been taking her by the hand and leading her through life. She even believed they would die together. He was her brother and she loved him more than anything. Isabel started to scream. And then her legs and heart gave away, and she fell to the dirt and pounded the ground. A burst of energy gave forth from her hands spread quickly across the ground. Isabel didn’t care. She continued to scream in sobs of pain and death.
Alex felt the earth shake as he walked closer. Soon he was running. He had to run to help her. She was lying on the floor, dust about her, and screaming in tears. Alex bent down in the dirt and he wrapped his arms around her. A gypsy, a fortune teller at school carnival, told him once that he was her stronghold. The gypsy had told him he would be nothing more than her cornerstone. Alex had been angry at the prophesy. He wanted more, but right now, he realized what Isabel needed was that stronghold, and that would be enough.
************************************************************* Mary sat at the table in absolute silence. Sebastian just held her hand. Mika looked at the both of them with eyes heavy and suddenly very tired.
No one had expected this.
“Mika is there anything...” Mary began, before being stopped by the intermittent shower of tears. They came and they went down her sullen face.
Mika paused before answering. “I don’t know Mary... we don’t get ‘sick’. If Max is dying it most likely has to do with the human part of him. And beyond that…” He shook his head. “I have no clue…I mean there might be, might being the operative word, others in our world who would know.”
“Mary, did you call your Grandfather? Maybe he knows something...” Sebastian immediately asked, hoping they had not forgotten him.
“I didn’t call him, Sebastian.” She replied as her gaze fell to the cotton blue table cloth soaked with tears.
“Why?” He asked incredulously. "Mary, your Grandfather knows more than anyone our ways of healing. He might know what to do.”
“I can’t.” She cried. “I can’t call him and tell him that Max is dying. I just...” She broke down once and for all. Sebastian, sorry that he had pushed her, pulled her head to rest on his chest and circled his arms around her. Mika studied them. He remembered when they finally made the decision to leave his world. They didn’t question the other’s devotion. They didn’t fear what lay ahead of them because they were together. In the end, to Mary and Sebastian that was all that mattered.
He envied them immensely. Mika had loved only two girls in his lifetime. Both were the same. Both were in love with another. When Xan had banished his people and turned his admiration away from Lya, Mika had been there for her. He had held her...kissed her… loved her. He had been Xan’s proxy and he was fine with that. He built hopes on maybe that they could marry and rebuild their people together. His dream was dashed when Grandfather made the decision that Lya was to be sent here to earth. He never stopped thinking about her and that life they could have possibly led. It was that feeling, that hope, that threw him to the Graniolith and earth. He hated Xan from that lifetime and he hated Max Evans, now. He hated them both because both had hurt his...Liz.
However, as much as he hated Max, he respected him. Max was a king, the king. A king, who when united with Liz, would bring about the peace of a world besieged too long by war and violence and death. He was at a loss on what to do. The President would be in town tomorrow and he had another life to keep up. They all did.
He vocalized his thoughts. “Mary, we have more problems to worry about. Tomorrow the President of the United States and the Vice President are coming to Roswell. And if I’m right, my feeling tells me Max’s illness is linked to a much bigger problem that may very well have something to do with the Leader of the Free World.”
She pulled gently away from Sebastian and faced Mika and sighed. “I know Mika, I know. There are too many problems. First off...what if Liz doesn’t accept her destiny? What if she chooses to ignore it- again? What are we going to do? Secondly, we are not on our world, we have to be careful, always careful.” She placed her head in her hands wondering if this is what a headache felt like. She was carrying more than most and presently she could not afford to lose anything.
Mika saw Mary‘s dismay and tried to give her a little hope in the shadow of the overwhelming darkness. “Look, don’t worry about the government aspect of this, I, Liz, and Alex have that taken care of.” Mika plainly pointed out.
He paused, closed his eyes and looked at Mary- intently. “Do you really think she would deny her destiny?”
Mary didn’t respond knowing Mika had no idea what had happened years ago. “Mika, six years ago, Liz Parker walked out on all of us. She walked out. She joined the FBI. She just left and never came back. She doesn’t want any part of her past life, she made that clear not only once, but twice since her arrival here. I use to know my sister, but that was a long time ago, maybe I never really knew. “
“In all fairness Mary, you have to admit, out of all of us, Liz had it the hardest.” Sebastian defended. He turned to Mika. “You see, Liz’s human parents were killed by Nicholas and the Skins one day when she was helping the others hide the Graniolith. She found her parents’ bodies, murdered on the Crashdown floor. She was just 18. Then, once her powers were restored she had to relive through the death of her parents on Antar. That is two sets of parents she watched die. That is a lot of guilt for one person to take on.”
“I know Sebastian, but that is what we were here for…to carry the burdens when things got…”
“Tough.” Mika finished for her. “Mary, Sebastian, do you really think Liz will deny this part of herself after tonight? What about Max’s life?” He asked quietly.
“That changes the whole situation.” Sebastian agreed.
“Death always does.” Mary concluded.
*************************************************************
Liz sat in silence at the kitchen table. The room was dark, her only light was the slight glimmer of the full moon that peaked through the kitchen window curtains. Tess, Kyle and Adam had gone home. Isabel, Maria, Alex, and Michael had all opted to spend the night in the guest rooms and empty floor spaces. Liz made sure Mary and Sebastian were in bed before she crept to the kitchen. Max, had taken to the living room couch. And Liz didn’t know where Agent Heartley…Stephen….Mika had gone. She sat there alone. She hated the silence. It made her think. It made her think about the matters at hand. And the matter at hand was her destiny.
Liz had tried to avoid it, run away from it, pretend it didn’t exist. Liz Parker had tried to pretend she was all grown-up and over Peter Pan and their Never-never Land days. But Liz hadn’t grown-up and she could never escape Max. She remembered the day she left.
*************************************************************
Liz carefully packed her last suitcase. She glanced about the spacious empty room. Tomorrow, Roswell, New Mexico would be nothing but some town she used to live in. She walked over to her bed. She touched the quilt her grandmother made her. She laid the small silver box on her bed and carefully took the ring off her finger and laid the ring in it. She needed no reminders of who she once was. She needed to leave the toys and trinkets of her childhood here in this fairytale and go and grow-up. Liz sat down on the edge of the bed. She closed her eyes. Voices came all around her, staking their claim in her mind.
“Thanks for giving me one more reason to envy Max Evans.”
“And the scary thing is you can never go back.”
“ If there’s one voice my brother will always hear, it’s yours.”
“Cramps. Alex, we’re talking about cramps.”
“What’s so great about being normal?”
“I’d never thought I’d ever see you again...I’d never thought I’d see my sister....”
“I’m just happy to be nominated...I think I’m going to puke...”
“Liz...if that’s Max Evans...it’s a school night....”
All these ghosts and voices from the past haunted Liz. She opened her eyes and glanced about the room again. A car horn honked outside. It must be the cab, she thought. Liz grabbed her suitcases, and bag and headed out the door. She shut the door behind her, locked it and never looked back.
************************************************************* Liz stepped back to the dark room she was hidden in. Her last moment in Roswell was filled with ghosts that never left her. She hated that. She hated that she hadn’t said goodbye. Liz was tired of the silence and she raised her hand and turned on the radio quietly.
“Though I am small I've seen things far beyond these city walls
The land is flat and it rolls for miles
I don't know much
I know I've many places yet to see
I know I've been here for a while
Wouldn't you know just when I though I had this figured out
I'm back at my first day of school
Trying not to think too loud I raise my hand to scratch my head
I've no ideas of what to do
Cause something's changed today
And what it is I just can't say
And if I don't seen okay, well I'm okay”
Liz liked the song. It was melodious and quiet, and reflective. She loved the words, because this was how she felt. She closed her eyes and took in the rest of the song.
"So sue me, sue me, if I just don't want coffee tonight
Back in this coffee house where we just met a week ago
Now we've been friends since we were young
But all our conversations are hitting walls we can't ignore
We can hide but we can't run
And I can't run from you
Or what we've run into
Now regardless what I choose, we both lose”
Liz always listened to music, and then she would listen to songs. She memorized the lyrics to the songs she loved. She, in her mind was composing a soundtrack for her life. Songs that fit the moments that changed who she was. This song, fit the moment, so well. She turned it up a bit more to hear the end.
It must be getting late
Where is my head
Where is my head
I still hear you telling me what a big mistake I've made
Funny that's what I've been telling you
I can lead a horse to water
You can even make him drink
But you can't change his point of view
Tonight as I was driving home I passed a coffee shop
You know I wrestled with the truth
And how I'd explain to you what you could never understand
And how I'd keep my mind from you
But that's the price I pay
Your way is not my way
Today's another day and it's okay
I think I need some rest
Rest my head, arrest my head
Rest my head, arrest my head
I still hear you telling me what a big mistake I’ve made. Funny that’s what I’ve been telling you…You know I wrestled with the truth and how I’d explain to you what you could never understand and how I’d keep my mind from you. This was her- her and Roswell. She could never make them understand why she had done what she had done. Liz, deep in the music, didn’t even notice the man sitting across from her.
“So, you like Caedmon’s Call?”
Liz opened her eyes in shock. It was Agent Heartley or Mika, or whoever. He sat watching her, smiling, and somewhere Liz was touched.
“So that’s who sings this song? Yeah- I guess I do. I like the lyrics. ‘But that’s the price I pay, Your way is not my way, Today’s another day and it’s okay, I think I need some rest.’”
“Are you tired Parker?”
“I’ve always been tired.” She took a deep breath. “Even before I knew who I once was I always felt this...weight...this responsibility. When I left, I could escape so many things, but that tired, restlessness...never.” She supposed.
“Why -did- you leave?”
She blushed, slightly angered that Mary and Sebastian had told him.
“I guess Mary and...”
“I know what they said...but I want to hear it from you. Why did YOU leave?”
“Because I didn’t want anyone else to die.”
“What?”
“ It was my fault my parents died, both times. If I had only been there...” Her voice trailed off to silence. Mika watched her so closely.
“Liz, when did you ever think your parents dying was your fault? In that past life we led, your parents died because of OUR future, the future of OUR people. Liz, I’m not sure if Mary properly explained how important our race’s survival was to the survival of Max’s people. Liz, your destiny, your life with Max, was -everything.”
“Look, I know this. I’ve heard ALL this before and it doesn’t make a difference. People will still die, no matter what I do. People will still get hurt, there will still be pain, and I will still be ALONE!” Liz was at the point of screaming. This was the reason why she was angry and outraged. She had been left alone and it was the last place she wanted to be. She had been abandon.
“Liz, you were never alone then, and you have never been alone since. In that life, we shared, you had Mary and Sebastian, your Grandfather. You had me...and for awhile, you even had Max. And in this life, look around you Liz, you have been surrounded by people who love and care about you. “
“You’re wrong.” She said and shook her head. She knew better, they left her. “They don’t care. Because if they did care about me, there wouldn’t have been six years of silence. They would have understood why I had to do what I did. But they didn’t...and for six years the only person who would talk to me was Alex. He was the only one, who accepted me for what I was, and what I wanted to become, the rest of them... they were just angry because I wasn’t the queen they wanted. I wasn’t content with staying here, and never growing-up. I wanted more, and they hated me and left me alone- for that.”
“Maybe so Liz.” Mika concluded quietly. “Maybe so. But Liz, Max Evans is dying. I will bet all that I once had that there is some evil coming this way. Liz, right now, whether you want it or not, the fate and the destiny of a whole race is on your shoulders. The survival of a universe rests in the decisions you make tonight Liz.” He stopped, he took her shaking hand in his and spoke with the knowledge of it all. “I know you have been running away from it for the past six years, but Liz you can’t runaway from this.”
“Wanna bet? I have since I was 22, what would make now any different?”
Mika smiled, and then he stared at her eye to eye. “Because Liz…this is destiny, and no matter how far or how long you run, she’s waiting, and she won’t take no for an answer. Be ready Liz.”
“Ready for what?”
“That’s for you to decide, now, isn’t it?”
************************************************************* The next morning, Maria awoke early. She was startled for a moment, forgetting where she was. The memory of the night before hit her like a ton of bricks. Max was dying.
God, she thought, life wasn’t fair. She rubbed her eyes. A sweet smell drifted through the house. It smelled so good. So sweet... cinnamon rolls...with extra icing, she concluded. Maria practically ran down to the kitchen. She was famished. None of them had eaten last night. A cinnamon roll and a large caffianated coffee would be heavenly. She ran her hands through her hair as she ran down the stairs and into the dining room. She was surprised to see Liz fixing the table.
Liz smiled a warming smile. It was almost like nothing changed. Maria smiled back.
“It smells wonderful, Liz.”
“Thanks. I couldn’t sleep, so I baked. The Bureau Secretary, Payten Ferlow, gave me the Naked Chef’s Christmas Cookbook for Christmas two years ago. So on the off and rare occasion I’m not working, I bake. It relieves the stress, I guess.” Liz bit her lip, pondering what else she needed to do. Orange juice, she thought. She began to ramble through Mary’s refrigerator. Oranges located- good it will be fresh, she thought. She took a bowl out of the cabinet. Maria sat down at the table. She watched Liz. Liz took the oranges and held them over the bowl, she concentrated, and the juice began to flow from them. She finished with all the oranges, and took some sugar out of the cupboard, and began mixing. She put the orange juice in a pitcher and sat it down on the table, and took a seat across from Maria.
“Liz, I think we should talk.”
“I agree Maria.” She nodded.
“Liz, I never wanted to stop being friends with you. It’s just I was hurt. I thought you were abandoning me... Alex...everybody. I thought you wanted to stop being friends...which sounds really childish when I say it out loud. I know that it doesn’t make up for the past six years or what happened in the Crashdown that night, but Liz I’m sorry. I know you’re probably thinking this is cornball or cheesy, but after what Max said last night, I realized life is short. What if something had happened to one of us these past six years, and I didn’t say goodbye? Liz I could…I would never have been able to forgive myself.”
“Maria, it’s okay. I’m sorry too. I should have told you before that night why I was leaving. You deserved to know. Do you remember that day we went to the graveyard? I think it was about a month before graduation?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“Well, I was standing next to my parents gravestones and I bent down to lay the flowers on their grave, and I had a vision Maria. I saw what the Skins and Nicholas did to my mother and father, and then Maria, I saw my parents from past life die. I saw them tortured, and I heard their last words. All those scenes, all those hellish scenes played out in my mind Maria. And I couldn’t handle it. I couldn’t handle being the reason both sets of my parents died. I thought if I joined the FBI, I could stop everybody I loved from dying because of my destiny, but I guess it didn’t work so well, did it?”
“Liz, Max is dying, but it’s not your fault.”
“Is it Maria? I keep thinking, what if I had stayed and accepted destiny? Max and I would have gotten married. We would have saved our worlds, our people, and all would be happy ever after. I wouldn’t have spent six years without talking to my best friend. I would have been a queen, Maria, and I could have helped a lot of people. It is all my fault.”
“Liz, we all make choices. We all take different paths. Look, at me. I am a somewhat successful musician, if I do say so myself. But, that being said, I live in an empty high rise apartment in New York. I have had a series of pathetic wanna-be boyfriends. I haven’t spoken to my best friend in six years. And I am alone. And I gave up my only chance to be with one guy who brought me any sort of happiness. So, you see- we all make mistakes.”
“But let’s not make any more Maria? I’m sorry and I want our friendship back.”
“Me too...I’m sorry, and I don’t want to go another six years without speaking or seeing each other, alright? Friends?”
“Friends!” Liz exclaimed happily. “Okay, Maria I have been dying to ask you this ?”
“Alright, you can ask me, if I can ask you something.”
“Agreed. You go first.”
“Okay, did you Liz Parker sleep with our beloved mutual friend Alex Whitman?”
“WHAT?!?”
“Well...one morning I called Alex, and he mentioned you and he had gotten together the night before, and gotten drunk or something like that. I asked him if anything happened, and he never answered me. I tried asking him one other time, but he eluded the question. So did you two sleep together?”
Liz began laughing hysterically. She almost fell out of her chair. “Okay, okay... yes, Alex and I did get smashed one night. It had been a really hard day at the office. We both got busted for this case we were working on, and we were pissed... in more ways than one. I went over to his apartment and we opened a bottle of Tequila and we proceeded to drink our sorrows away. Alex and I are not big drinkers and well…” She hedged for dramatic effect. “One thing led to another...and..”
“Okay, STOP! I don’t want to know...” Maria exclaimed throwing her hands in the air. She could NOT bear the thought of Liz and Alex and sex. It was too early in the morning for such revelations.
Liz laughed and pulled Maria‘s hands down. “And we kissed. We just kissed. Nothing more. It was sweet for all about three seconds and then he and I both, threw-up everything we drank. I can’t believe you’d actually think that I would sleep with Alex.” Liz finished with a mock shock tone in her voice.
“I know. Okay, now your turn.”
“Okay, I mean I am not a tabloid girl but did you and Tom Hanks’ son, you know Colin- hook up on the set of your music video? I mean he‘s very cute and I loved that video and the chemistry between you two...”
Maria blushed. “No, we didn’t. We came close, we actually had been dating- Colin and I- but when it came time to “cement” the relationship…I couldn’t.” She softly replied
“Oh. Why?” Liz asked, curious as to why she would pass up such a chance.
“I loved Colin and we had great fun, but I wasn’t in love with him. Part of me….yeah part of me never left Roswell or the stupid boy who stole my heart one rainy night.” She sighed. “Liz Parker, one more question? Did you and Max ever -cement your relationship?
“Maria DELUCCA!”
Liz! Come on, don’t tell me you at least never thought about it...not in all those years you and Max were together. Tell me you never thought about what making love to him would be like.”
Liz sighed. Yes, she had thought about it. Even in these past six years, she’d thought about it. She dreamed about what life would be like if she had married Max. If she had married him and had that honeymoon night. Liz thought about the “what-if” life with Max more than she cared to admit. She imagined their children, their house, their lives entwined with their friends and family. “Yeah, I thought about it, think about it. I mean it was Max. My soul mate, right? I thought about the possible nights, laying in his arms, just us. But that was a long time ago... And it was a fairytale, Maria. And I’ve learned fairytales rarely come true.” Tears dropped from her eyes.
“I’m sorry Liz.” Maria said, realizing she had asked too much too soon of her new-ex-best friend.
“It’s okay.” Liz answered back, wiping the tears from her eyes, and smiling.
“Is everything alright?”
The girls turned around to see a sleepy messy haired Alex.
“Great.” They said in unison as they nodded, both got up and trampled Alex in hugs.
“Man, life is good. I have a hot rock star, and a powerful government agent giving me hugs at 6:30 in the morning. Life is sweet.”
They all laughed. It felt good, and for one moment, they were back in the Crashdown twelve years ago where they were all friends. The three humans in an alien world, they were the normal ones. It was funny how the memory came to life. And somewhere deep down in all of them, nothing had changed. And they were still the same.
*************************************************************[/i]
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter- Part Seven
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Seven
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Thanks to those who are actually reading! Happy Halloween! Oh and if you're a dreamer and a friendly polarist you'll like this next part. PS- Don't worry about Alex and Is, I am without a doubt stargazing.
**********************************************************
The plane landed exactly at 8:30 am. Even after all these years, Alex still got nervous when meeting the President. He had only had a handful of meetings with the leader of the free world, but nonetheless, Alex’s stomach was sicker than the time he got drunk with Max and Michael and Sebastian, junior year at U of NM. Maybe it was the fact that the President was coming to Roswell, his hometown, or maybe it was the fact that some unearthly evil was also making a pit stop in Roswell, whatever, Alex was sick.
He looked to Liz. He wondered what was going on in her mind. She seemed so cool, so calm and in control. She had years of practice of “keeping her cool” in moments of pressure and crisis. She was the perfect picture of a dutiful and patriotic agent. She was the freaking poster child, as far as Alex was concerned. Her hair was neat, her suit pressed and classy. No one could tell that last night she found out the boy she loved was dying, a nasty evil was still coming to Roswell, and that their boss, Mr. Head of the FBI was also some extraterrestrial leader.
Alex then glanced at Agent Lively...Mika...whoever. He looked just as calm and composed as Liz. He hated them both.
Alex turned back to the plane, as the steps were descending. Air Force One security stepped off the plane followed by the Secret Service. They were followed by a younger woman, Alex knew to be the President’s personal advisor, Dianna King. Dianna was followed by the Vice President’s trophy wife, Julia Schultz. Alex really didn’t like the woman. He had had his services offered to her once, for a charity event she was running. The woman had the mental capacity of a lemming. If her little elitist society ran off a giant cliff, she’d be the first one to follow, he concluded after their meeting. She understood nothing about computers or technology for that matter. She was irritating as hell, and even had gone so far to insult Alex’s background. She was followed by Vice President Schultz. Alex hated him more than his wife. He loved to hear himself talk, and most of the time, the man had no clue what he was saying. How did this idiot get into public office? Alex had figured the only reason America had put up with the Vice President being incompetent was because of the President.
President Gary Roberts was a man Alex admired deeply. He was intelligent, and he deeply cared about America. His wife, Sally Roberts was just as kind. She was an extremely beautiful woman who carried her position with such grace. Liz and Alex had agreed there had never been so much class in the White House since Jackie Kennedy.
Their daughter, Chloe, was every parent‘s wet dream. She was a junior in high school. She dealt with being the First Daughter with as much class as her mother and diplomacy as her father. She was actually good friends with Liz. Liz had taken somewhat of a big sister role on for the First Daughter.
Together, Gary, Sally and Chloe were the perfect Presidential family. It was Norman Rockwell meets Frank Capra. The President was completely faithful to his wife and in return she adored and supported him through every trial. Both were excellent parents and Chloe had respected and obeyed them, as much as was to be expected. One could almost get the sense they were too perfect. In Alex’s mind, perfection or the appearance of such, usually meant something big was missing, but he had never figured it out. He stayed content with the rest of the country in believing that the Roberts were America’s great hope. He focused his attention back to the aircraft.
The landing ceremony had been forgone, and the next plan of action was to meet with them-President and Vice- and discuss security and day plans. The President and his entourage headed towards them. The President greeted them warmly. He was always a friendly... he was the type of guy to send Christmas cards to the delivery boys from Mama Toni’s pizza, who dropped by every Tuesday night.
“Agent Parker, Agent Whitman thank you both for welcoming me to your hometown. I’m hoping to hear everything here is alright?”
“Everything is wonderful, Sir. How was your plane ride?”
“Wonderful Agent Parker...it’s Air Force One, it’s the best. Agent Lively, I assume everything is ready?”
“Yes Sir, as always. I do feel it would be better if we headed to our first destination to discuss a few new important matters.”
“Fine, fine. Lead on.”
*************************************************************
The first destination was the Crashdown. The restaurant had been cleared out and closed for the day. It would be open tomorrow, and it would be the first “official” Presidential visitation. The Secret Service, Vice President, and President’s family, as well as the aides, and agents crammed in the Crashdown. The President, the First Lady and daughter took a booth in the back with Agent Lively, Whitman, and Parker. The Vice President was busy on the phone, as well as his wife. The President’s aid was on her blackberry, doing God knows what. The Secret Service had surrounded the building. The aides and agents crammed at booths discussing the matters of importance.
The President spoke in a somewhat hushed tone.
“So, Stephen what new matters are there to discuss?”
Stephen sighed. “It seems sir, that Agent Parker and Whitman are worried for your safety. They have, with my approval, thought it might be in your best interest as well as concern if they placed a “neighborhood watch detail” with you, during your stay.”
Alex almost began laughing. “Neighborhood watch” seemed like the last term to describe the Pod Squad. Liz gave him a disapproving look, before smiling to herself.
“ I see.”
“There will be two persons for each of you. There are those who will simply be watching from a distance and those that will be visible and with you and family as much as possible.” Stephen paused. He focused. He needed to believe this was a good idea, he needed the President to believe this was a good idea. “Sir, this is really only a precautionary measure.”
“I understand. That’s fine, I trust your judgment Stephen, as well of that of Agent Whitman and Parker. My family’s safety is first and foremost.”
Liz spoke up. “We realize that Sir and I have assigned some of my best to them. Oh, and...one more thing, this is more for Chloe.”
Chloe looked up, pushing her bright curly blonde hair out of her eyes and setting her book down. She rarely listened to the discussions between the Agents and her dad, most of the time, it just meant more detail and security for her. She could have been bitter and upset, but she was smart enough to know things were different. She just figured the less she knew, the less she had to be upset about. Her curiosity was now peaked that Liz had something for her. Liz made being the First Daughter bearable at times. “What is it?” She asked curious now more than ever.
“How would you like it if the lead singer of The Hybrids to be your personal guide around Roswell since I have other matters to handle?” Liz asked Chloe.
“You mean Maria Delucca? Lead singer of the “Hybrids” my most favorite band of all time? Heck yeah!” She exclaimed. Everyone in the overly noisy Crashdown stopped and looked over to the booth. Chloe blushed realizing her emotions had gotten the best of her. But how could they not? The Hybrids was perhaps her favorite band of all time. She had been to three of their concerts in the last year. She had every album, DVD, and poster on them. Her goal, secret goal, was to be a groupie for them or even a roadie. The thought hit Chloe immediately, Oh my God, when she is going to be here? I have to get ready. Maria Delucca cannot see me in my Horton Prep sweatshirt and jeans.
“Mom, dad, is it alright if I go back to the hotel? You know I’d hate to make a bad impression on Ms. Delucca.” Good job with the Ms., Chloe prided herself.
“That’s fine. Just make sure the Service Men are with you at all times.” The President answered in a truly fatherly matter.
Chloe gave her parents a quick hug and kiss, pushed herself out of the booth and ran out the doors, the Secret Service chasing after the running girl.
“Now, Liz, would you like to tell me how you got a rock super star to play tour guide for my daughter?” Sally asked jokingly.
“Well...Maria happens to be an old friend of mine. She also happens to be a part of our “watch group.” She grew-up here. She knows the good and bad spots around town. I completely trust her, ma’am.”
“Liz, please don’t call me ma’am. It makes me feel...old. Sally, please call me Sally, for the hundredth time.” The First Lady laughed.
“Of course...Sally.”
“Good. Now, Gary, I’m sure Liz, Alex, and Stephen can handle whatever may come along. I would deeply love to retire to the hotel, I am completely jet lagged. Would you all excuse us for the time being?”
The president gave a small smile, and laid his hand gently on his wife. “Of course, Sal.” He smiled to the agents and sweetly helped his wife out of the booth. “Good afternoon all.”
After the President and his group left Alex, Stephen, and Liz let out a deep sigh of relief. Soon, Max, Michael, Maria, Isabel, Mary, and Sebastian entered the restaurant. Liz was sandwiched between Alex and Stephen on one side of the booth, while Isabel and Maria took the other side. Michael and Max pulled up chairs near the booth. Mary and Sebastian stood near the counter wrapped in each other. And Tess stood near the door removed from everyone else. The tension was incredibly thick. It seemed no one knew what to say at a time when they had so much to say.
“I think it best that you all know, tomorrow, you begin your posts. I am sure Liz has worked out who you are all following. There has been no signs of abnormality, which isn’t good. I’d rather have the evil come on hot and heavy. It means they’re stupid and impatient, and not hiding and waiting for the right moment.”
“I thought I made it clear last night Mika, that there was no evil. It was just...”
“I beg to differ your Majesty.” Stephen interrupted Max. The loathing was hardly hidden in his tone. “There’s evil coming. That’s why I am here. I would also bet all I had- that’s why your sick.” He retorted. “And on that subject... I’m going to say this bluntly...and in full effect that I would have been your Council, years ago... you need to find a leader.” He paused and looked directly into Max’s hard gaze. “Max, you need time to heal, and if I’m correct your powers have been failing you. You need to choose someone to fall in your footsteps during this time.”
Isabel shaken- looked to Max. “Is that true? About your powers?”
Max looked down. “Only recently. But...look, I don’t want to choose a leader.”
“Max...” Mary started stepping forward, “You have to. In most cases the Queen would have taken on this responsibility, but there is no queen, and you must choose. We’re not just talking about your race, or their fate, but possibly the fate of earth.”
“I don’t want to choose.” He replied almost like a petulant child not wanting to eat his vegetables. “Do you all understand what this means? Whomever I choose, tonight, might possibly rule forever...if I die. This is not just a simple decision I can make in a few minutes.”
“Max...choose.” Michael commanded.
There was a long pause.
“If Liz had just accepted destiny you wouldn’t have to.” Mary began.
“Could you just leave her out of this? I mean she made her choice, her decision. Take a brick, build a bridge and GET OVER IT, already!.” Alex responded to Mary standing up in anger.
“I’m sorry Alex, but Mary’s right. If Liz had just followed the plan then we wouldn’t be in this mess.” Isabel replied, placing her hand on his shoulder only to have him shrug it off. Isabel taken back by this gesture, slumped back in the booth.
“But it wouldn’t matter, you don’t even trust her? Or Alex.” Maria said- now standing up for the both of them. She continued her defense. “But you trust Tess? I don’t get it. You’ll trust the mother of your most evil enemy’s baby, but not the girl who was intended to be queen and helped save your ass more times than you could imagine! What the hell is wrong with this picture?”
“Since when did you become one of their supporters?” Michael glared.
“Since I realized we all choose a path, and life is too damn short to let the paths we choose separate us. But of course, Michael, you wouldn’t know anything about that- I mean, after all, destiny said you and Isabel should be together. Why aren’t you? Why aren’t YOU following destiny? And if you don’t- why should she?”
“Because hers means the survival of a race.” Sebastian answered.
“Who cares? This is earth, the present, when will you two accept that? WE. ARE. NOT. ON. ANTAR! ” Alex screamed back.
“Fine, you want to play that game…“ Isabel stood up, nearly nocking the booth over. “When will YOU accept the fact that you and Liz work for the very agency that tortured our people, and has hunted them down? Mutilated them. Tested them.” Isabel yelled at Alex. “In case you forgot Alex, Agent Pierce belonged to the FBI, do you remember what he did to MAX?!?”
Soon, everyone began screaming and fighting. Isabel was arguing with Alex. Michael and Maria were making a good show of it, with Mary and Sebastian involved in both fights. Only Liz, Stephen, Max, and Tess were silent, but not for long.
“SHUT UP!” Liz yelled standing up, removing herself from the booth and walking to the center of the restaurant.
Everyone went silent and turned to her.
“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!” She repeated in the wake of the silence. Her breathing was heavy, the frustration of tears began forming at the corner of her eyes, and her face was as red as fire. “Would all of you just shut up?” Liz looked at them- everyone last one of their faces. “It’s my fault, why doesn’t anyone just say it? It’s what you’re all thinking, right?!? Just stop the fighting and say what needs to be said. IT IS MY FAULT MAX IS DYING AND THE EARTH WILL PERISH, ALL MY…” Liz didn’t finish. Liz ran out of the restaurant.
No time passed before Max had run out the doors and after Liz. And suddenly it was six years ago. When Liz had run out of those very same doors, with Max always following her.
“Liz!” Max called out. His breath heavy as hers, his call urgent.
Liz turned and faced him. They were closer then they had been in a long time. Their breathing and racing hearts were the only sounds to be heard. It was beginning to get dark, with the slight light of the street lamps beginning to glow. And it was just them. They were the only two in this world. Max took a step to Liz. He grabbed her hips with his hands and pulled her to him with a force that needed life and covered his mouth with hers. And he kissed her. He kissed her as he had never before. It was a kiss of anger, of fear, of years of pent-up longing, of years of loneliness, a kiss of total quiet desperation. It was a kiss of destiny long forgotten. It seemed Peter Pan had learned how to kiss. And for moments uncounted they stood in the night and kissed and held on to each other as if tomorrow were the end of the world.
“Max.” Liz said slowly pulling away, deep in a breath gasping for air. “Max, I don’t want you to die. I don’t want to live my life without you.” The tears came struggling back.
“Liz, many many years ago I loved you. I never stopped. And when and if I die Liz, I will die loving you, and then you know what...” He whispered quietly.
“What?”
“I won’t die.”
Liz gave him a slightly puzzled look. He smiled, as he brushed the fallen strands of hair out of her eyes. “Liz, you blame yourself for your parents death, but Liz they died loving you. If you die loving someone, you never die... never.”
“How did you know?”
“Liz, I have always known, I guess. When you walked away I wanted to die, but Liz we had to do what we had to do. Liz, I thank God everyday that you came back. I thank God that my illness or the evil or whatever brought you back. Liz, I’ll die happy, because you came back. You came back to ME.” He smiled, and kissed her softly again with tenderness and forgiveness and ultimately what she needed- he kissed her with understanding.
She wrapped her arms around him, and she held him. “Max.” She began. “You’re not going to die. I’m not going to let you. You can’t save my life, tell me you’re an alien, kiss me and die. It‘s not going to happen. You’re going to live, and we’re going to get married. Have a dozen kids. We’re going to live next door to everyone, and watch our children grow up together. And one day, when we have great- great grandchildren, and we’ve seen the world, our world, we’ll wrap our arms around each other, and then we’ll die. Together... because Max we’re going to live forever with each other.” She said it with such assurance. Almost as if she knew the future. She said it as if it were a creed, their creed. And very quietly she whispered into his ear. “Peter Pan, come live with me, and we’ll grow-up together. There is nothing to fear.”
Very softly in the distance music could be heard.
“Come to me now,
and lay your lands over me,
even it’s lie, say “It will be alright.”
and I shall believe.
Broken in two,
and I know your on to me,
that I only come home,
when I’m so all alone,
I do believe...’
He took her hand in his, and wrapped the other around her, and she laid her head on his shoulder and they began dancing.
“That not everything is going be the way
you think it ought to be,
It seems like every time I try it make it right
it all comes down on me,
please say honestly you won’t give up on me,
And I shall believe.
And I shall believe.”
And they danced, once again.
*************************************************************
“Sally, do you think everything is going to be okay?” President Gary Roberts asked his wife as they sat in their room, in their bed. He laid down his Tom Clancy novel, and turned to his wife, who was reading as well.
Sally Roberts looked at her husband, stroked his face gently and smiled. “Darling why wouldn’t it be? I think Liz, Alex, and Stephen have it handled.”
“That’s not what I’m talking about...” He responded.
“Oh, you mean the “other” situation.”
“Yes, the other situation. I don’t know, what to think or do? What do you think they’re doing?”
“Probably trying to figure out how to make us not suspicious of their activities. Trying to find a way to keep secrets secret. What we all do, I suppose.”
“You know, I wish we could just lay it on the table. Say this is who we are, we know who you are, and we’ve lost a lot of years, let’s be a family.”
“But Gary, you know we can’t. Not yet, at least. And I know this is tough, believe me, I’m their mother, but Gary do you understand why we cant tell them?”
“I do, darling, I do.” Gary sighed and pulled the covers around he and his wife. A knock on the door turned their attention away from each other. “Come in!” Gary called out, sitting up more so.
Chloe walked in, bunny slippers and all. She was obviously excited and wound up about the next days activities but in her overall countenance was saddened. “I just wanted to say good night. So goodnight mom. Goodnight dad.” She went over giving each of her parents a kiss. Most 16 year olds would be broken of their habit, but Chloe had a special relationship with her parents- deeper than anyone could ever grasp. She paused before leaving, she wanted to ask something.
“What is it, Chloe?” Sally asked concerned.
“When will it ever be a good time? When will we get to be a family again?”
The two looked at each other and smiled, hopefully.
“Soon. I know they’ve been a missing part of your life, but right now they need to work through things without us adding to what they are dealing with... You understand don’t you?” Gary asked his daughter.
Chloe looked at her parents. The good daughter thing would be to say she understood. The good daughter thing would be to leave well enough alone. But the real Chloe missed her family. The real Chloe wanted nothing more than to run to them and tell them how she had missed them. How she had done everything like she was told because she knew one day, if she was good enough, they’d be a family once more. Right now, Chloe could do nothing but nod and say good night once more.
As Chloe walked out the door, Sally sighed and wiped her tears away. They had been missing a part of their family, but Gary was right, everyone needed time. It was so awful that time had a price. Gary wrapped his arms around his wife, and they shut off the lights and fell asleep. Both dreaming that soon would come quicker than they could hope.
*************************************************************
Liz sat out on her balcony. She again was transported to another time. She remembered when Future Max had danced with her on this balcony. She remembered Max climbing the ladder what seemed to be every night. It was on this balcony she use to sit and write in her journal and tell it all about her secret new life. Her journal. She had forgotten about it. She had stopped writing in it long ago.
Could it still be there? She went to it’s hiding place, and indeed, there it was, after all these years. Unharmed, untouched. She remembered when Michael had stolen it. She was afraid the government would get it and find out about Max, Isabel, and Michael. But Michael had told her, they would know everything about her. He also told her journal was one more reason to envy Max Evans.
She and Michael had never been extremely close, but they had learned to respect and admire each other. Liz thought of the painting he had made for her, and knew that was the greatest outreach of friendship Michael had ever shown anyone. She also realized she destroyed whatever bridge they built the day she left. She heard footsteps on the ladder. A head peered over the ledge.
“Hello Liz.”
“Hello Michael.” Liz replied standing up. Surprised more about the irony of his visit than the body itself. “Can I help you with something?” She asked, trying to be civiler than she had been since her arrival.
“I wanted to talk to you about Max.”
“What about Max, Michael?” She replied, playing it as cool and coy as she could. Things had changed outside in the dim lit alley. Things that she needed to process. Things the rest of them didn’t need to know till she was ready.
Michael looked somewhat uncomfortable. “Do you love him?”
He was always one to be to the point. “Why do you want to know? More importantly…” She placed her hands on her hips, and squared with him. “Why should I tell you?
“Because you loved him once, and you left.... I want to know if this time you’re serious.”
“Serious?”
“If you mean it Liz. You broke his heart last time when you left. Liz, this time, this time Max will die if you leave him.”
“Michael, I love him. That’s the thing, that’s where you and Mary and everyone else get it all wrong- I never stopped loving Max. But Michael, I had to leave Max because I couldn’t love him like he wanted when I couldn’t even love who I was. I hated who I was, what pain I had caused. As far me staying, I can’t give you that answer Michael. It isn’t mine to give or say. But I will tell you one thing- he is not going to die.
He looked at Liz. He shrugged realizing she had answered him truthfully and that was all he asked. He resigned and continued, “Yeah...I told him that too. But you know Max, he rules when it comes to brooding.”
“Tell me about it.” Liz laughed lightly. They were joking, she and Michael were joking. It was her turn. “Michael?”
“What?”
“Do you still love Maria?”
“Why?”
“Because, she loves you. And I am guessing, since she was right and you and Isabel never made it, that you still love her. We learned last night that this life…it’s shorter than we give it credit for. Take your chance with her Michael, while chances are still to be had.”
“I wish I could Liz, but I’m not sure...never mind.” He turned to leave,
“Michael, I know we’ve never been great friends, and I know you hate me, and distrust me more than anybody else. I know, no matter what I say, you think I’ll probably end up hurting Max, but I know Maria.“ Liz paused and thought of her next words very carefully. “Michael, I’ve never been a believer in destiny. Somehow I always thought it never got it right with all of us, but maybe, then again, destiny did.” He looked back at her and she smiled. “Michael don’t waste your life on wishing, do something. Wishes are for people who never lived among the stars, and you and I, that’s where we have always been.” Liz finished and she noticed something, Michael had grown up. He was this strong, passionate guy, who had learned many lessons, most of them the hard way. However he learned them, he had the experience in his eyes. This wasn’t the Michael from six years ago, this one was definitely grown up.
“Goodnight Michael.” Liz said as he began his descent down the ladder.
“Goodnight...your Majesty.” Michael replied giving a slight bow. Liz hit him softly on the arm as he left. She smiled, glad they had talked. And she thought of her Grandfather’s saying about the bridge. It first takes faith to walk on water to lay the stones. Maybe they hadn’t gotten to laying the stones yet, but a few steps on the water was better than anything before.
Part Seven
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Thanks to those who are actually reading! Happy Halloween! Oh and if you're a dreamer and a friendly polarist you'll like this next part. PS- Don't worry about Alex and Is, I am without a doubt stargazing.
**********************************************************
The plane landed exactly at 8:30 am. Even after all these years, Alex still got nervous when meeting the President. He had only had a handful of meetings with the leader of the free world, but nonetheless, Alex’s stomach was sicker than the time he got drunk with Max and Michael and Sebastian, junior year at U of NM. Maybe it was the fact that the President was coming to Roswell, his hometown, or maybe it was the fact that some unearthly evil was also making a pit stop in Roswell, whatever, Alex was sick.
He looked to Liz. He wondered what was going on in her mind. She seemed so cool, so calm and in control. She had years of practice of “keeping her cool” in moments of pressure and crisis. She was the perfect picture of a dutiful and patriotic agent. She was the freaking poster child, as far as Alex was concerned. Her hair was neat, her suit pressed and classy. No one could tell that last night she found out the boy she loved was dying, a nasty evil was still coming to Roswell, and that their boss, Mr. Head of the FBI was also some extraterrestrial leader.
Alex then glanced at Agent Lively...Mika...whoever. He looked just as calm and composed as Liz. He hated them both.
Alex turned back to the plane, as the steps were descending. Air Force One security stepped off the plane followed by the Secret Service. They were followed by a younger woman, Alex knew to be the President’s personal advisor, Dianna King. Dianna was followed by the Vice President’s trophy wife, Julia Schultz. Alex really didn’t like the woman. He had had his services offered to her once, for a charity event she was running. The woman had the mental capacity of a lemming. If her little elitist society ran off a giant cliff, she’d be the first one to follow, he concluded after their meeting. She understood nothing about computers or technology for that matter. She was irritating as hell, and even had gone so far to insult Alex’s background. She was followed by Vice President Schultz. Alex hated him more than his wife. He loved to hear himself talk, and most of the time, the man had no clue what he was saying. How did this idiot get into public office? Alex had figured the only reason America had put up with the Vice President being incompetent was because of the President.
President Gary Roberts was a man Alex admired deeply. He was intelligent, and he deeply cared about America. His wife, Sally Roberts was just as kind. She was an extremely beautiful woman who carried her position with such grace. Liz and Alex had agreed there had never been so much class in the White House since Jackie Kennedy.
Their daughter, Chloe, was every parent‘s wet dream. She was a junior in high school. She dealt with being the First Daughter with as much class as her mother and diplomacy as her father. She was actually good friends with Liz. Liz had taken somewhat of a big sister role on for the First Daughter.
Together, Gary, Sally and Chloe were the perfect Presidential family. It was Norman Rockwell meets Frank Capra. The President was completely faithful to his wife and in return she adored and supported him through every trial. Both were excellent parents and Chloe had respected and obeyed them, as much as was to be expected. One could almost get the sense they were too perfect. In Alex’s mind, perfection or the appearance of such, usually meant something big was missing, but he had never figured it out. He stayed content with the rest of the country in believing that the Roberts were America’s great hope. He focused his attention back to the aircraft.
The landing ceremony had been forgone, and the next plan of action was to meet with them-President and Vice- and discuss security and day plans. The President and his entourage headed towards them. The President greeted them warmly. He was always a friendly... he was the type of guy to send Christmas cards to the delivery boys from Mama Toni’s pizza, who dropped by every Tuesday night.
“Agent Parker, Agent Whitman thank you both for welcoming me to your hometown. I’m hoping to hear everything here is alright?”
“Everything is wonderful, Sir. How was your plane ride?”
“Wonderful Agent Parker...it’s Air Force One, it’s the best. Agent Lively, I assume everything is ready?”
“Yes Sir, as always. I do feel it would be better if we headed to our first destination to discuss a few new important matters.”
“Fine, fine. Lead on.”
*************************************************************
The first destination was the Crashdown. The restaurant had been cleared out and closed for the day. It would be open tomorrow, and it would be the first “official” Presidential visitation. The Secret Service, Vice President, and President’s family, as well as the aides, and agents crammed in the Crashdown. The President, the First Lady and daughter took a booth in the back with Agent Lively, Whitman, and Parker. The Vice President was busy on the phone, as well as his wife. The President’s aid was on her blackberry, doing God knows what. The Secret Service had surrounded the building. The aides and agents crammed at booths discussing the matters of importance.
The President spoke in a somewhat hushed tone.
“So, Stephen what new matters are there to discuss?”
Stephen sighed. “It seems sir, that Agent Parker and Whitman are worried for your safety. They have, with my approval, thought it might be in your best interest as well as concern if they placed a “neighborhood watch detail” with you, during your stay.”
Alex almost began laughing. “Neighborhood watch” seemed like the last term to describe the Pod Squad. Liz gave him a disapproving look, before smiling to herself.
“ I see.”
“There will be two persons for each of you. There are those who will simply be watching from a distance and those that will be visible and with you and family as much as possible.” Stephen paused. He focused. He needed to believe this was a good idea, he needed the President to believe this was a good idea. “Sir, this is really only a precautionary measure.”
“I understand. That’s fine, I trust your judgment Stephen, as well of that of Agent Whitman and Parker. My family’s safety is first and foremost.”
Liz spoke up. “We realize that Sir and I have assigned some of my best to them. Oh, and...one more thing, this is more for Chloe.”
Chloe looked up, pushing her bright curly blonde hair out of her eyes and setting her book down. She rarely listened to the discussions between the Agents and her dad, most of the time, it just meant more detail and security for her. She could have been bitter and upset, but she was smart enough to know things were different. She just figured the less she knew, the less she had to be upset about. Her curiosity was now peaked that Liz had something for her. Liz made being the First Daughter bearable at times. “What is it?” She asked curious now more than ever.
“How would you like it if the lead singer of The Hybrids to be your personal guide around Roswell since I have other matters to handle?” Liz asked Chloe.
“You mean Maria Delucca? Lead singer of the “Hybrids” my most favorite band of all time? Heck yeah!” She exclaimed. Everyone in the overly noisy Crashdown stopped and looked over to the booth. Chloe blushed realizing her emotions had gotten the best of her. But how could they not? The Hybrids was perhaps her favorite band of all time. She had been to three of their concerts in the last year. She had every album, DVD, and poster on them. Her goal, secret goal, was to be a groupie for them or even a roadie. The thought hit Chloe immediately, Oh my God, when she is going to be here? I have to get ready. Maria Delucca cannot see me in my Horton Prep sweatshirt and jeans.
“Mom, dad, is it alright if I go back to the hotel? You know I’d hate to make a bad impression on Ms. Delucca.” Good job with the Ms., Chloe prided herself.
“That’s fine. Just make sure the Service Men are with you at all times.” The President answered in a truly fatherly matter.
Chloe gave her parents a quick hug and kiss, pushed herself out of the booth and ran out the doors, the Secret Service chasing after the running girl.
“Now, Liz, would you like to tell me how you got a rock super star to play tour guide for my daughter?” Sally asked jokingly.
“Well...Maria happens to be an old friend of mine. She also happens to be a part of our “watch group.” She grew-up here. She knows the good and bad spots around town. I completely trust her, ma’am.”
“Liz, please don’t call me ma’am. It makes me feel...old. Sally, please call me Sally, for the hundredth time.” The First Lady laughed.
“Of course...Sally.”
“Good. Now, Gary, I’m sure Liz, Alex, and Stephen can handle whatever may come along. I would deeply love to retire to the hotel, I am completely jet lagged. Would you all excuse us for the time being?”
The president gave a small smile, and laid his hand gently on his wife. “Of course, Sal.” He smiled to the agents and sweetly helped his wife out of the booth. “Good afternoon all.”
After the President and his group left Alex, Stephen, and Liz let out a deep sigh of relief. Soon, Max, Michael, Maria, Isabel, Mary, and Sebastian entered the restaurant. Liz was sandwiched between Alex and Stephen on one side of the booth, while Isabel and Maria took the other side. Michael and Max pulled up chairs near the booth. Mary and Sebastian stood near the counter wrapped in each other. And Tess stood near the door removed from everyone else. The tension was incredibly thick. It seemed no one knew what to say at a time when they had so much to say.
“I think it best that you all know, tomorrow, you begin your posts. I am sure Liz has worked out who you are all following. There has been no signs of abnormality, which isn’t good. I’d rather have the evil come on hot and heavy. It means they’re stupid and impatient, and not hiding and waiting for the right moment.”
“I thought I made it clear last night Mika, that there was no evil. It was just...”
“I beg to differ your Majesty.” Stephen interrupted Max. The loathing was hardly hidden in his tone. “There’s evil coming. That’s why I am here. I would also bet all I had- that’s why your sick.” He retorted. “And on that subject... I’m going to say this bluntly...and in full effect that I would have been your Council, years ago... you need to find a leader.” He paused and looked directly into Max’s hard gaze. “Max, you need time to heal, and if I’m correct your powers have been failing you. You need to choose someone to fall in your footsteps during this time.”
Isabel shaken- looked to Max. “Is that true? About your powers?”
Max looked down. “Only recently. But...look, I don’t want to choose a leader.”
“Max...” Mary started stepping forward, “You have to. In most cases the Queen would have taken on this responsibility, but there is no queen, and you must choose. We’re not just talking about your race, or their fate, but possibly the fate of earth.”
“I don’t want to choose.” He replied almost like a petulant child not wanting to eat his vegetables. “Do you all understand what this means? Whomever I choose, tonight, might possibly rule forever...if I die. This is not just a simple decision I can make in a few minutes.”
“Max...choose.” Michael commanded.
There was a long pause.
“If Liz had just accepted destiny you wouldn’t have to.” Mary began.
“Could you just leave her out of this? I mean she made her choice, her decision. Take a brick, build a bridge and GET OVER IT, already!.” Alex responded to Mary standing up in anger.
“I’m sorry Alex, but Mary’s right. If Liz had just followed the plan then we wouldn’t be in this mess.” Isabel replied, placing her hand on his shoulder only to have him shrug it off. Isabel taken back by this gesture, slumped back in the booth.
“But it wouldn’t matter, you don’t even trust her? Or Alex.” Maria said- now standing up for the both of them. She continued her defense. “But you trust Tess? I don’t get it. You’ll trust the mother of your most evil enemy’s baby, but not the girl who was intended to be queen and helped save your ass more times than you could imagine! What the hell is wrong with this picture?”
“Since when did you become one of their supporters?” Michael glared.
“Since I realized we all choose a path, and life is too damn short to let the paths we choose separate us. But of course, Michael, you wouldn’t know anything about that- I mean, after all, destiny said you and Isabel should be together. Why aren’t you? Why aren’t YOU following destiny? And if you don’t- why should she?”
“Because hers means the survival of a race.” Sebastian answered.
“Who cares? This is earth, the present, when will you two accept that? WE. ARE. NOT. ON. ANTAR! ” Alex screamed back.
“Fine, you want to play that game…“ Isabel stood up, nearly nocking the booth over. “When will YOU accept the fact that you and Liz work for the very agency that tortured our people, and has hunted them down? Mutilated them. Tested them.” Isabel yelled at Alex. “In case you forgot Alex, Agent Pierce belonged to the FBI, do you remember what he did to MAX?!?”
Soon, everyone began screaming and fighting. Isabel was arguing with Alex. Michael and Maria were making a good show of it, with Mary and Sebastian involved in both fights. Only Liz, Stephen, Max, and Tess were silent, but not for long.
“SHUT UP!” Liz yelled standing up, removing herself from the booth and walking to the center of the restaurant.
Everyone went silent and turned to her.
“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!” She repeated in the wake of the silence. Her breathing was heavy, the frustration of tears began forming at the corner of her eyes, and her face was as red as fire. “Would all of you just shut up?” Liz looked at them- everyone last one of their faces. “It’s my fault, why doesn’t anyone just say it? It’s what you’re all thinking, right?!? Just stop the fighting and say what needs to be said. IT IS MY FAULT MAX IS DYING AND THE EARTH WILL PERISH, ALL MY…” Liz didn’t finish. Liz ran out of the restaurant.
No time passed before Max had run out the doors and after Liz. And suddenly it was six years ago. When Liz had run out of those very same doors, with Max always following her.
“Liz!” Max called out. His breath heavy as hers, his call urgent.
Liz turned and faced him. They were closer then they had been in a long time. Their breathing and racing hearts were the only sounds to be heard. It was beginning to get dark, with the slight light of the street lamps beginning to glow. And it was just them. They were the only two in this world. Max took a step to Liz. He grabbed her hips with his hands and pulled her to him with a force that needed life and covered his mouth with hers. And he kissed her. He kissed her as he had never before. It was a kiss of anger, of fear, of years of pent-up longing, of years of loneliness, a kiss of total quiet desperation. It was a kiss of destiny long forgotten. It seemed Peter Pan had learned how to kiss. And for moments uncounted they stood in the night and kissed and held on to each other as if tomorrow were the end of the world.
“Max.” Liz said slowly pulling away, deep in a breath gasping for air. “Max, I don’t want you to die. I don’t want to live my life without you.” The tears came struggling back.
“Liz, many many years ago I loved you. I never stopped. And when and if I die Liz, I will die loving you, and then you know what...” He whispered quietly.
“What?”
“I won’t die.”
Liz gave him a slightly puzzled look. He smiled, as he brushed the fallen strands of hair out of her eyes. “Liz, you blame yourself for your parents death, but Liz they died loving you. If you die loving someone, you never die... never.”
“How did you know?”
“Liz, I have always known, I guess. When you walked away I wanted to die, but Liz we had to do what we had to do. Liz, I thank God everyday that you came back. I thank God that my illness or the evil or whatever brought you back. Liz, I’ll die happy, because you came back. You came back to ME.” He smiled, and kissed her softly again with tenderness and forgiveness and ultimately what she needed- he kissed her with understanding.
She wrapped her arms around him, and she held him. “Max.” She began. “You’re not going to die. I’m not going to let you. You can’t save my life, tell me you’re an alien, kiss me and die. It‘s not going to happen. You’re going to live, and we’re going to get married. Have a dozen kids. We’re going to live next door to everyone, and watch our children grow up together. And one day, when we have great- great grandchildren, and we’ve seen the world, our world, we’ll wrap our arms around each other, and then we’ll die. Together... because Max we’re going to live forever with each other.” She said it with such assurance. Almost as if she knew the future. She said it as if it were a creed, their creed. And very quietly she whispered into his ear. “Peter Pan, come live with me, and we’ll grow-up together. There is nothing to fear.”
Very softly in the distance music could be heard.
“Come to me now,
and lay your lands over me,
even it’s lie, say “It will be alright.”
and I shall believe.
Broken in two,
and I know your on to me,
that I only come home,
when I’m so all alone,
I do believe...’
He took her hand in his, and wrapped the other around her, and she laid her head on his shoulder and they began dancing.
“That not everything is going be the way
you think it ought to be,
It seems like every time I try it make it right
it all comes down on me,
please say honestly you won’t give up on me,
And I shall believe.
And I shall believe.”
And they danced, once again.
*************************************************************
“Sally, do you think everything is going to be okay?” President Gary Roberts asked his wife as they sat in their room, in their bed. He laid down his Tom Clancy novel, and turned to his wife, who was reading as well.
Sally Roberts looked at her husband, stroked his face gently and smiled. “Darling why wouldn’t it be? I think Liz, Alex, and Stephen have it handled.”
“That’s not what I’m talking about...” He responded.
“Oh, you mean the “other” situation.”
“Yes, the other situation. I don’t know, what to think or do? What do you think they’re doing?”
“Probably trying to figure out how to make us not suspicious of their activities. Trying to find a way to keep secrets secret. What we all do, I suppose.”
“You know, I wish we could just lay it on the table. Say this is who we are, we know who you are, and we’ve lost a lot of years, let’s be a family.”
“But Gary, you know we can’t. Not yet, at least. And I know this is tough, believe me, I’m their mother, but Gary do you understand why we cant tell them?”
“I do, darling, I do.” Gary sighed and pulled the covers around he and his wife. A knock on the door turned their attention away from each other. “Come in!” Gary called out, sitting up more so.
Chloe walked in, bunny slippers and all. She was obviously excited and wound up about the next days activities but in her overall countenance was saddened. “I just wanted to say good night. So goodnight mom. Goodnight dad.” She went over giving each of her parents a kiss. Most 16 year olds would be broken of their habit, but Chloe had a special relationship with her parents- deeper than anyone could ever grasp. She paused before leaving, she wanted to ask something.
“What is it, Chloe?” Sally asked concerned.
“When will it ever be a good time? When will we get to be a family again?”
The two looked at each other and smiled, hopefully.
“Soon. I know they’ve been a missing part of your life, but right now they need to work through things without us adding to what they are dealing with... You understand don’t you?” Gary asked his daughter.
Chloe looked at her parents. The good daughter thing would be to say she understood. The good daughter thing would be to leave well enough alone. But the real Chloe missed her family. The real Chloe wanted nothing more than to run to them and tell them how she had missed them. How she had done everything like she was told because she knew one day, if she was good enough, they’d be a family once more. Right now, Chloe could do nothing but nod and say good night once more.
As Chloe walked out the door, Sally sighed and wiped her tears away. They had been missing a part of their family, but Gary was right, everyone needed time. It was so awful that time had a price. Gary wrapped his arms around his wife, and they shut off the lights and fell asleep. Both dreaming that soon would come quicker than they could hope.
*************************************************************
Liz sat out on her balcony. She again was transported to another time. She remembered when Future Max had danced with her on this balcony. She remembered Max climbing the ladder what seemed to be every night. It was on this balcony she use to sit and write in her journal and tell it all about her secret new life. Her journal. She had forgotten about it. She had stopped writing in it long ago.
Could it still be there? She went to it’s hiding place, and indeed, there it was, after all these years. Unharmed, untouched. She remembered when Michael had stolen it. She was afraid the government would get it and find out about Max, Isabel, and Michael. But Michael had told her, they would know everything about her. He also told her journal was one more reason to envy Max Evans.
She and Michael had never been extremely close, but they had learned to respect and admire each other. Liz thought of the painting he had made for her, and knew that was the greatest outreach of friendship Michael had ever shown anyone. She also realized she destroyed whatever bridge they built the day she left. She heard footsteps on the ladder. A head peered over the ledge.
“Hello Liz.”
“Hello Michael.” Liz replied standing up. Surprised more about the irony of his visit than the body itself. “Can I help you with something?” She asked, trying to be civiler than she had been since her arrival.
“I wanted to talk to you about Max.”
“What about Max, Michael?” She replied, playing it as cool and coy as she could. Things had changed outside in the dim lit alley. Things that she needed to process. Things the rest of them didn’t need to know till she was ready.
Michael looked somewhat uncomfortable. “Do you love him?”
He was always one to be to the point. “Why do you want to know? More importantly…” She placed her hands on her hips, and squared with him. “Why should I tell you?
“Because you loved him once, and you left.... I want to know if this time you’re serious.”
“Serious?”
“If you mean it Liz. You broke his heart last time when you left. Liz, this time, this time Max will die if you leave him.”
“Michael, I love him. That’s the thing, that’s where you and Mary and everyone else get it all wrong- I never stopped loving Max. But Michael, I had to leave Max because I couldn’t love him like he wanted when I couldn’t even love who I was. I hated who I was, what pain I had caused. As far me staying, I can’t give you that answer Michael. It isn’t mine to give or say. But I will tell you one thing- he is not going to die.
He looked at Liz. He shrugged realizing she had answered him truthfully and that was all he asked. He resigned and continued, “Yeah...I told him that too. But you know Max, he rules when it comes to brooding.”
“Tell me about it.” Liz laughed lightly. They were joking, she and Michael were joking. It was her turn. “Michael?”
“What?”
“Do you still love Maria?”
“Why?”
“Because, she loves you. And I am guessing, since she was right and you and Isabel never made it, that you still love her. We learned last night that this life…it’s shorter than we give it credit for. Take your chance with her Michael, while chances are still to be had.”
“I wish I could Liz, but I’m not sure...never mind.” He turned to leave,
“Michael, I know we’ve never been great friends, and I know you hate me, and distrust me more than anybody else. I know, no matter what I say, you think I’ll probably end up hurting Max, but I know Maria.“ Liz paused and thought of her next words very carefully. “Michael, I’ve never been a believer in destiny. Somehow I always thought it never got it right with all of us, but maybe, then again, destiny did.” He looked back at her and she smiled. “Michael don’t waste your life on wishing, do something. Wishes are for people who never lived among the stars, and you and I, that’s where we have always been.” Liz finished and she noticed something, Michael had grown up. He was this strong, passionate guy, who had learned many lessons, most of them the hard way. However he learned them, he had the experience in his eyes. This wasn’t the Michael from six years ago, this one was definitely grown up.
“Goodnight Michael.” Liz said as he began his descent down the ladder.
“Goodnight...your Majesty.” Michael replied giving a slight bow. Liz hit him softly on the arm as he left. She smiled, glad they had talked. And she thought of her Grandfather’s saying about the bridge. It first takes faith to walk on water to lay the stones. Maybe they hadn’t gotten to laying the stones yet, but a few steps on the water was better than anything before.
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter Part 8
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Eight
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Awesome feedback and questions- all of which will be nswered in due time.
Chloe waited impatiently in the hotel lounge. She fidgeted on the couch, and it wasn’t long before she was pacing the floor. She couldn’t believe it. Her favorite singer, from her favorite band of all time, was going to show her around Roswell. Chloe had wanted to impress Maria. She had spent hours picking out what to wear, how to do her hair, and then there was the make-up. She had settled for leather pants- classic and sheik and the ones her dad absolutely hated- and a “Hybrids” t-shirt she had received from Liz on her birthday. Her hair was swept up in a pony tail with a matching clip.
The Secret Service Men laughed lightly at the sight of the First Daughter. It wasn’t exactly the appropriate attire for one who always seemed to be in the spot light as often. The outfit didn’t seem to fit their Chloe, but then again, all the men loved her as their own, and were definitely glad she was well behaved, and never tried to loose them or yell at them, like some of the past spoiled Presidential brats had done.
Chloe sat down on the couch and sighed and checked her watch again.
“Chloe?”
Chloe looked up. It was Maria, the Maria Delucca. Chloe felt as if she was about ready to faint, when Maria leaned over and gave her a hug.
“Hi, I’m Maria.” She said laughing at the young girl’s excitement. She turned to Michael. “This is my friend Michael, he’ll be joining us if that’s alright with you?”
Chloe looked at the guy standing behind Maria. He was what most girls would have referred to as a HOT. He was tall, muscular, and built very well. He work a tight black t-shirt and jeans. God, she prayed, let her find a guy like that. This was one more reason Chloe thought being a rock star was indeed a good idea.
“So, Liz tells me you’re a fan…”
“You could say that. I mean, she’s the reason, she gave me your CD for my birthday, along with the shirt. I have seen you in concert like three times. My favorite was when you and Gavin Degraw did the duet of Meaning...and oh God I’m babbling.” She blushed again. Why couldn’t she just shut-up?
Maria laughed. “It’s okay. I babble too.”
“Damn straight.” Michael muttered.
Chloe laughed at Michael’s comment, while Maria glared.
“So, Liz, tells me I’m supposed to show you around Roswell...or mostly lack there of Roswell. I’m not quite sure what she had planned for us to do. So, I’m totally leaving it in your hands. Where do you want to go?”
“As cheesy as this sounds, nowhere. I’d rather just sit and talk. I’m not really interested in that whole alien thing.”
“Me neither. So, how about we head to the Crashdown, and sit down over some Cherry Colas and gab.”
“That’s sounds great.”
“Good.”
And Maria, Chloe, Michael, and the four Secret Service Men left for the Crashdown. It was quite a scene. The Crashdown was fairly empty. It was somewhat early. Tess was at the counter.
Since Liz had left Roswell, the Crashdown had passed through many hands. First Amy Delucca bought it. But when she moved in with Sheriff Valenti, they decided to leave Roswell, and they had given it to Kyle, whom had obviously left it in the hands of his wife, Tess, who had asked Mary and Sebastian to help.
They ran it quite efficiently from what Max had said. They all helped out, he also mentioned. It seemed to be a group project. She smiled slightly at Maria and Michael and Chloe. Maria returned the smile and waved. She hadn’t ever really liked Tess, but she had to admit she felt sorry for her. The girl had it rough, and lousy, and Maria knew what that was like.
Chloe picked a table and Maria and her sat down, while Michael took the booth behind with the Secret Service Men and began a game of Texas Hold “em. A waitress came up and took their order and they began talking.
“You know I am very nervous right now.” Chloe paused and pulled a rumpled piece of paper from her pocket. “I have a few questions if that’s okay…I mean I know you value your privacy and I wouldn’t want to intrude…so if you don’t want to answer I will understand…and oh wow, I am babbling again…”
Maria giggled. Everywhere else she was use to being this-star, but in Roswell it seemed so out of place. “No, it’s fine. Ask away.”
Chloe smiled. “Okay, question one...favorite song and why?”
“Ummm..... “Almost Honest“ by Josh Kelly...and it‘s just a beautiful song.”
“Favorite movie?”
“Traffic.”
“Okay...the song “Many Days Behind You”....it’s my favorite song. I just wondered, why you wrote it? Is it about someone, I always got that feeling it was…is this too personal?” Chloe asked concerned she had over stepped boundaries.
“No it’s okay.” Maria interrupted. “It’s actually about my life here growing up in Roswell, and all my friends here. We had remarkable times growing up...to say the least.”
“I can only imagine. Could you tell me about Liz when she was younger? She’s been like a big sister to me, but she never talks about her past.... and it’s always made me curious.”
Maria’s expression hardened and her voice softened. “Chloe, the reason Liz doesn’t talk about her childhood, because it was very painful. She lost her parents her senior year in high school, in fact she was the one who found their bodies. It really hurt her. And a lot of people wanted her to be something she couldn’t be and she left. That hurt the people in her life and in turn hurt Liz. Liz is really strong though, and she’s my best friend because of that. I envy her because she’s so strong. Always has been.”
“I didn’t know about her parents.” Chloe paused trying to imagine what it would be like to lose the people who loved you enough to call you their child. Her heart sank for Liz. “That’s heartbreaking.” Chloe wished to lighten the mood. She asked another question quickly. “Did you two get in any trouble? Who did you date? Who did Liz date? What was your prom like?”
“Okay first...yes, we did get in trouble, but that is between you and me. The last thing I need you to do is tell your dad that Liz was a little hellion and have him fire her. “ Maria laughed remembering at the some of the antics they got into. “This one time, I “drove off” with this guy, and failed to mention it to Liz. Well, you see this guy was a trouble maker, and big time jerk. In fact he sort of forced me to drive him to this ...place, but anyway. Liz, gets a ride from this guy’s best friends, and follows me out to nowhere. Well, it turns out our car broke down and we ended up in come sleazy motel down on 285 South. Well, then Liz, and Isabel, and Max come storming in the room that this...guy...and I rented. But right as they do, we both trip and land on the bed together, so it’s looks like something is going on. Liz was furious... I didn’t hear the end of it for months. When we went home we had to think of this crazy lie to tell to our parents. We came very close to getting in a great deal of trouble. Oh, to makes matters worse, the Sheriff’s son , Kyle, was Liz’s ex and had followed her, which led his father, the Sheriff, to follow us.” Maria laughed again at the whole ridiculous scene. “Okay question two... yes, Liz dated. Liz was really exclusive with this one guy...Max. They were the couple everybody loved to love. They were sweet, and romantic, and caring. One time, Max even went and learned Spanish so he could sing with this Marachee Band outside her window, after they had broken up. It was the corniest way to win her back, but it worked. And the guy I dated...if that’s what you call it...well...it was sort of a day to day thing. He was Max’s best friend. It seemed appropriate for us to be paired together. This guy was random, and temperamental, and could be the biggest jerk...” Maria’s voice softened as she finished. “But he was also the one guy who would be loyal to the end. And he had these walls, but when you broke them down, there was this awesome, amazing guy.”
Chloe looked at Maria, as she seemed trapped in the memory. Obviously, “this guy” meant quite a bit to her.
“Now for the final question...Prom. Oh God, what a night!”
************************************************************
“LIZ! For the last time, Max Evans, couldn’t care less if your wearing a gunny sack and combat boots. He’d still fall down and kiss the ground you walked on.” Maria yelled to Liz who had locked herself in the bathroom for the past two hours getting ready for the Senior Prom.
“That’s easy for you to say!” The door screamed back.
“Liz, they will be here in ten minutes, and our parents want to take pictures. Do you understand that in itself will take another hour to do? And we have to be at the restaurant at 7 pm., or we will loose our reservation.”
“LIZ! MARIA! YOUR HANDSOME WELL-GROOMED DATES ARE HERE!” Amy Delucca screamed from the bottom of the stairs.
“LIZ PARKER IF YOU DON’T...” Maria began.
Liz Parker stepped out of the bathroom, and she looked gorgeous. Her dress was long and black, with diamond rhinestones trimming the edge ever so slightly. Her hair was put up in some gorgeous Prom fashion, with diamond clips adorning it. And she wore her Grandmother Claudia’s diamond necklace she had received on an excursion to the Diamondback Mountains. Liz looked like a queen, a beauty queen, that is. Maria envied Liz. Max was going to die, all Michael would do was give a slight nod of approval. Maria had gone for sexy rather than classy like Liz. The dress was a dark green, almost emerald. It was long with no back. It cut low with emerald silk straps. Maria wore her hair down, long and curly.
“You know Liz...we look good. I say we blow Max and Michael and find us some college guys.” Maria laughingly suggested.
Liz agreed. They did look good. Maria wouldn’t admit it, but that dress made her look years older. She looked like a rock star going to MTV Music Awards. Liz and Maria glanced in the mirror one more time, hugged each other, grabbed their purses and headed down the stairs, walking with the elegance their looks deserved. Max waited anxiously, while Michael leaned against the counter with a complete sureness. Max hated it that Michael could be cool, at moments like these.
Of course, Michael hadn’t been looking forward to this day since they were freshmen. Amy Delucca and Mr. and Mrs. Parker waited near the door. Every now and then, though, Mr. Parker and Amy Delucca would eye the boys and whisper to each other. Max smiled shyly. He knew what was going through their heads, and honestly, he didn’t blame them. The door from the back room opened and in walked Liz and Maria. And they were beautiful, actually beautiful wasn’t even the right word for how Liz looked. The dress hung on her body so perfectly, and her hair was perfect, and her eyes...her eyes were breathtaking. Max felt his heart skip, or maybe stop. Max looked at Michael. Michael looked like he was about to have a heart attack.
“Oh my God...” Michael muttered quietly.
The parents “ooohed” and “ahhhed” their girls, while the mothers wept, and Mr. Parker looked at the boys again. And Max definitely didn’t blame them now. Max fumbled the corsage he had gotten Liz. It was a white rose corsage, originally red. Sometimes it really benefited him to be alien. Michael looked down, and Max was sure Michael was actually nervous.
Liz and Maria walked to the boys, and smiled. All through history there had been tales of women who with their songs and beauty could lure men to their deaths. The Sirens luring the Greek sailors, Dracula’s Beauties luring the hunters to their blood thirsty master, and so on. All women using their beauty and songs till men lost their very lives and died. Max believed them. If Liz had asked him to step in front of traffic during rush hour, tonight, Max would have done it, without a second thought.
“Liz...you look...beautiful.” Max whispered as he handed her corsage.
“Maria...you...look....” Michael paused. he didn’t know what to say. So naturally he said the first thing that came to his mind. “Sexy.”
Maria and Liz and Max laughed. Amy didn’t. She glared at Michael, and then to her daughter.
Liz looked at Max and Michael and they did look handsome. When she really thought about it, they looked like a king and his second. It was strange and amazing how their former selves showed through their appearances tonight. Maria was still blushing from Michael’s comment. She had never seen them as quiet and as shy as she had seen them now. It was... cute.
“Well...I guess we better get pictures and get these kids on their way...” Mr. Parker suggested.
“Yeah, that’s right. We’re meeting Isabel and Alex and Kyle and Tess at my house.” Max reminded them.
After about 30 minutes of photographs of the same four people. Max and Michael ushered Liz and Maria out to the surprise they had waiting for them. The parents hugged their girls good bye. Amy walked over to Michael, straightened his boutonniere, and whispered something to him, which Michael replied simply with a “Yes ma’am.” They walked out the doors waving goodbye to the proud parents.
“A limo!” Maria screamed.
“Yeah, it was my ideal.” Michael boasted.
“It was a good ideal.” Liz agreed.
The girls got into the limo first. Max held Michael back.
“What did Amy say?” He asked curiously.
“She told me, she had a shotgun, lessons at the local shooting range, and shovel. If I did anything to her daughter, she’d show me all three.”
Max laughed all the way to his house.
Elsewhere….
Alex fumbled his hands nervously. He couldn’t believe it. Isabel Evans was really going to Prom with him. Never in his wildest dreams would anyone have thought that gorgeous Isabel Evans would go to the Prom with geeky Alex Whitman. Alex straightened his tux one last time. Mr. and Mrs. Evans sat on the couch across from him. Dianne smiled. Alex was far from the guy she had pictured her “popular” daughter going to Prom with, but she liked Alex. He was smart and he treated her daughter like a princess. She also knew, she and Phillip had nothing to worry about when their daughter was with him. And that was the best thing of all. The front doorbell rang and Dianne went to answer it.
“You all look so WONDERFUL!” She exclaimed as Max, Michael, Liz, and Maria walked in the door. Alex stood up waiting to get a glimpse of his two best friends. And they did look wonderful. In fact if Maria and Liz weren’t his best friends, and he hadn’t known them like he did, he would have dropped dead. But being on the inside of their group he knew the girls were beautiful, and it always surprised him when the rest of the world saw what he had seen all these years. The four of them all looked so perfect together. Dianne was already snapping photos when Isabel walked down the stairs. Alex turned, and felt as if he was going to faint, then and there. She was amazing. Her dress was a dark red that complimented her complexion perfectly. The dress was strapless, and flowed out into a full skirt. Her hair was down, and had little red flowers adorning it. She looked like a goddess.
Once again Alex’s mouth dropped to the floor. She smiled at everyone. The smile of the soon to be Prom Queen, Maria thought. She walked over to Alex. He handed her the corsage. “Isabel...you...beautiful...wonderful...”
“Try a verb Whitman.” Michael suggested patting him on the back as he passed.
“Yeah...a verb.” Alex sighed.
Everyone laughed including Alex and Isabel.
“Who are we waiting on?” Phillip asked.
“Um...Kyle and Tess... I guess.” Liz answered.
It wasn’t about five minutes later that Tess and Kyle showed up. Both looked stunning as well. It was another hour of pictures and laughs before everyone was piled in the limo and they were headed off to the restaurant.
They ate and laughed and they took more pictures. The limousine had been a good ideal. The entire group had a blast. And eventually they arrived at the gym doors. They all walked in together, couple with couple. And in some way, this pack, this group ruled the night. For once, Max felt like king with Liz at his side, and his friends surrounding him. They were the group to be envied, everyone wanted inside that unique, spectacular clique.
The theme for the Prom was “Hold Onto the Night” by Richard Marx. And even the ordinary gym was extraordinary. The Prom committee had obviously spent a large amount of money in decorations. The gym was now another world, another place, underneath the starry sky. They all ate and they danced. And they all were together. Tess and Max even danced one dance together and Maria and Michael didn’t fight. The night was a night to put away everything outside those gym doors, and for once all be normal teenagers enjoying a dance.
In this world there were no aliens. No FBI agencies. No destinies. Only them and a simple dance. And of course, Isabel was Prom Queen, but the most the surprising thing was Kyle was named Prom King, but he smiled and handed the thrown over to Alex. The two shook and hands, and the rest of the group smiled as King Alex and Queen Isabel shared the dance to the Prom theme song. And soon the night began to fade away, and it was time to go. They all piled back in the limo and one by one everyone was dropped off at their houses. Maria was spending the night with Liz, so the two exited at the same time. Max got out, as did Michael and they took separate paths, with Michael and Max winking to each other. The girls giggled. Isabel rolled her eyes, and laid back in the limo.
Liz looked into Max’s eyes. And he smiled.
“Liz...”
“I know Max.” She sighed confidently, wrapping her arms around him.
Max wrapped his arms around her, and then slowly, he took her into a kiss. And then came the flashes. Flashes of passionate kisses they had shared. Flashes of the secret glances. Flashes of the happy moments in their relationship. Max didn’t want to pull away, but he knew he had too.
Liz smiled up at him, seeing everything he had.
“Goodnight Liz Parker.”
“Goodnight Max Evans.”
And slowly Max walked back to the limo, actually he might have been skipping. Liz Parker was his, and all was good.
Elsewhere, Michael and Maria fumbled around.
“Maria...”
“Michael...”
“I had a really great time tonight.”
“Me too.” Maria replied, grinning at him. God, would he kiss her already, she pleaded.
And for the first time Michael was nervous about kissing her. Yet slowly he pulled her face to his, and he enveloped his lips and hers. They kissed, and suddenly, Michael understood what had sent Max over the edge with Liz. Flashes. Flashes of a steamy night in the Crashdown. Flashes of the eraser room. Flashes of the moment he came to her, and just let her in. Flashes of moments in their history. He pulled away, shocked and excited. He looked into her eyes and he knew she had seen it too.
“So that’s what Max is always flipping over about...”
“I think I understand Liz a lot better now. Well...goodnight Michael.”
“Goodnight Maria, you really looked beautiful tonight.” He said with a seriousness and meaningfulness she had never heard.
And Maria walked up the stairs, saying a prayer of thanks to God. Michael Guerin had said she was beautiful. Life was wonderful. It’s a wonderful life, she thought, laughing to herself.
*************************************************************
“And that was Prom...God, it was so long ago, I feel old.” Maria lamented.
Chloe laughed. And Maria was almost sure she heard Michael laugh, too. Those were the good days, it wasn’t long after Prom that Mr. and Mrs. Parker were murdered. It was long after the Prom that all hell broke loose, and everything changed.
“Okay...next question...and I think my last... would you sing for me? I know that sounds corny, really corny, but...”
Maria blushed slightly. “I will, but only because your father is the President, and I fear for my life if I didn’t...”
“My dad doesn’t know anything about the CIA, Maria.”
“I was actually referring to the IRS. Okay...what do you want me to sing?”
Chloe thought about it, before choosing the song. “Many Days Behind You.” She replied.
“Alright, I’ll sing the chorus, is that okay?” Maria asked- slightly embarrassed at the performance.
“That’s great.” Chloe replied.
Maria hummed trying to get in tune, before beginning.
“Many days behind you,
many days we left behind.
Many days we loved each other.
Many days you were mine.
Many days since I’ve seen you.
Many days, since we cried.
Many days behind you.
Many days have passed us by.”
The room was silent when Maria finished. All of them had been listening to the sweet voice. Claps erupted after she finished. Maria nodded in gratitude. Chloe was in awe. Maria had the voice of angel. And what impressed and touched Chloe the most, is that Maria meant something when she sang. Her words were always full and deep. Every time she heard her and the band, it was like listening to a story. Maria had said the story meant something about friends, her friends, and her past in Roswell. She wondered if they had parted on bad terms, or something like that.
One time, she had overheard Liz and Alex talking. She remembered Alex saying something about maybe it was time to forgive. Liz had gotten angry at Alex’s statement, it was the only time she had ever heard Liz get angry with Alex. The two always seemed very close. Liz had responded it wasn’t her fault, and they all hated her, and there was nothing she could do about it. When they left, Chloe couldn’t help but wonder why everyone hated Liz? What did Liz do that was so horrible?
Chloe also knew that there was a conflict now between them. And in Chloe’s mind she thought she knew Maria, and Maria seemed as forgiving as they come, so what did Liz do that could make someone like Maria hate her? Chloe was very tempted to ask Maria, but decided for everything that it was worth, it was probably better left unsaid.
Chloe and Maria, and Michael and the Secret Service finished their drinks in peace. But the thought of what had happened so many years ago, plagued Chloe the rest of the day. What ruined had ruined a lifetime?
*************************************************************
“Dianna what are we going to do?” Vice President Schultz yelped at the President’s Aide.
Things were not going as planned.
“Paul clam down.” Dianna muttered shuffling through the database on her computer. “I’ve got this under control.”
“That’s great Dianna, because I was beginning to think maybe you didn’t. I would love to know how they found out about us?” Julia spouted.
“Wake up Julia. This is the king we’re talking about. Not to mention by his side are his sister, his second-in-command, and then his lovely bride. They were bound to feel something... but that is the least of our worries.” Dianna concluded.
“And would you like to inform us what the worst of it is?” Paul Schultz asked.
“Mary and Sebastian.”
“They’re here?” Paul questioned worriedly.
“Yes, they are. How long? Why? I don’t know, but I saw them today, and they will definitely mean trouble for us.” Dianna crossed her arms. If there was something she didn’t need, it was those two.
It was a simple plan. Take out the President, his wife, and their brat. Take out the king, his sister, his wife, and his best friend. And then proceed to take over the world. Plain and simple. No mistakes. But things were now getting complicated. This plan was getting way too complicated, but only if she didn’t pay attention.
“How are we going to stop this problem Dianna?” Julia asked with contempt. Julia never liked Dianna. Even though once, in a different world, Julia was at a higher class than Dianna, she still hated her. She hated Dianna for the fact that Dianna was cunning and smart and respected among their people. Everyone listened to her. Why, Julia could never figure out.
“Simple Julia. We’ll kill them too. I’m assuming you know the plans for the rest of the week’s events? Reinforcements should be here soon, as well. So, what I need from you two, is no mistakes. Be the kind cordial socialites you two have been for the past ten years. Oh...and no powers. The last thing I need is trying to explain you two and your special effects.” At this time, as Secret Service Man stepped into the room. “And Mr. and Mrs. Vice President I’m sure you’ll be ready, if you need anything I will be with President Roberts. Good day to you both.” Dianna fled the room with a sleek smile and nod. Simple, Dianna, she said to herself. Keep it simple.
Part Eight
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Awesome feedback and questions- all of which will be nswered in due time.
Chloe waited impatiently in the hotel lounge. She fidgeted on the couch, and it wasn’t long before she was pacing the floor. She couldn’t believe it. Her favorite singer, from her favorite band of all time, was going to show her around Roswell. Chloe had wanted to impress Maria. She had spent hours picking out what to wear, how to do her hair, and then there was the make-up. She had settled for leather pants- classic and sheik and the ones her dad absolutely hated- and a “Hybrids” t-shirt she had received from Liz on her birthday. Her hair was swept up in a pony tail with a matching clip.
The Secret Service Men laughed lightly at the sight of the First Daughter. It wasn’t exactly the appropriate attire for one who always seemed to be in the spot light as often. The outfit didn’t seem to fit their Chloe, but then again, all the men loved her as their own, and were definitely glad she was well behaved, and never tried to loose them or yell at them, like some of the past spoiled Presidential brats had done.
Chloe sat down on the couch and sighed and checked her watch again.
“Chloe?”
Chloe looked up. It was Maria, the Maria Delucca. Chloe felt as if she was about ready to faint, when Maria leaned over and gave her a hug.
“Hi, I’m Maria.” She said laughing at the young girl’s excitement. She turned to Michael. “This is my friend Michael, he’ll be joining us if that’s alright with you?”
Chloe looked at the guy standing behind Maria. He was what most girls would have referred to as a HOT. He was tall, muscular, and built very well. He work a tight black t-shirt and jeans. God, she prayed, let her find a guy like that. This was one more reason Chloe thought being a rock star was indeed a good idea.
“So, Liz tells me you’re a fan…”
“You could say that. I mean, she’s the reason, she gave me your CD for my birthday, along with the shirt. I have seen you in concert like three times. My favorite was when you and Gavin Degraw did the duet of Meaning...and oh God I’m babbling.” She blushed again. Why couldn’t she just shut-up?
Maria laughed. “It’s okay. I babble too.”
“Damn straight.” Michael muttered.
Chloe laughed at Michael’s comment, while Maria glared.
“So, Liz, tells me I’m supposed to show you around Roswell...or mostly lack there of Roswell. I’m not quite sure what she had planned for us to do. So, I’m totally leaving it in your hands. Where do you want to go?”
“As cheesy as this sounds, nowhere. I’d rather just sit and talk. I’m not really interested in that whole alien thing.”
“Me neither. So, how about we head to the Crashdown, and sit down over some Cherry Colas and gab.”
“That’s sounds great.”
“Good.”
And Maria, Chloe, Michael, and the four Secret Service Men left for the Crashdown. It was quite a scene. The Crashdown was fairly empty. It was somewhat early. Tess was at the counter.
Since Liz had left Roswell, the Crashdown had passed through many hands. First Amy Delucca bought it. But when she moved in with Sheriff Valenti, they decided to leave Roswell, and they had given it to Kyle, whom had obviously left it in the hands of his wife, Tess, who had asked Mary and Sebastian to help.
They ran it quite efficiently from what Max had said. They all helped out, he also mentioned. It seemed to be a group project. She smiled slightly at Maria and Michael and Chloe. Maria returned the smile and waved. She hadn’t ever really liked Tess, but she had to admit she felt sorry for her. The girl had it rough, and lousy, and Maria knew what that was like.
Chloe picked a table and Maria and her sat down, while Michael took the booth behind with the Secret Service Men and began a game of Texas Hold “em. A waitress came up and took their order and they began talking.
“You know I am very nervous right now.” Chloe paused and pulled a rumpled piece of paper from her pocket. “I have a few questions if that’s okay…I mean I know you value your privacy and I wouldn’t want to intrude…so if you don’t want to answer I will understand…and oh wow, I am babbling again…”
Maria giggled. Everywhere else she was use to being this-star, but in Roswell it seemed so out of place. “No, it’s fine. Ask away.”
Chloe smiled. “Okay, question one...favorite song and why?”
“Ummm..... “Almost Honest“ by Josh Kelly...and it‘s just a beautiful song.”
“Favorite movie?”
“Traffic.”
“Okay...the song “Many Days Behind You”....it’s my favorite song. I just wondered, why you wrote it? Is it about someone, I always got that feeling it was…is this too personal?” Chloe asked concerned she had over stepped boundaries.
“No it’s okay.” Maria interrupted. “It’s actually about my life here growing up in Roswell, and all my friends here. We had remarkable times growing up...to say the least.”
“I can only imagine. Could you tell me about Liz when she was younger? She’s been like a big sister to me, but she never talks about her past.... and it’s always made me curious.”
Maria’s expression hardened and her voice softened. “Chloe, the reason Liz doesn’t talk about her childhood, because it was very painful. She lost her parents her senior year in high school, in fact she was the one who found their bodies. It really hurt her. And a lot of people wanted her to be something she couldn’t be and she left. That hurt the people in her life and in turn hurt Liz. Liz is really strong though, and she’s my best friend because of that. I envy her because she’s so strong. Always has been.”
“I didn’t know about her parents.” Chloe paused trying to imagine what it would be like to lose the people who loved you enough to call you their child. Her heart sank for Liz. “That’s heartbreaking.” Chloe wished to lighten the mood. She asked another question quickly. “Did you two get in any trouble? Who did you date? Who did Liz date? What was your prom like?”
“Okay first...yes, we did get in trouble, but that is between you and me. The last thing I need you to do is tell your dad that Liz was a little hellion and have him fire her. “ Maria laughed remembering at the some of the antics they got into. “This one time, I “drove off” with this guy, and failed to mention it to Liz. Well, you see this guy was a trouble maker, and big time jerk. In fact he sort of forced me to drive him to this ...place, but anyway. Liz, gets a ride from this guy’s best friends, and follows me out to nowhere. Well, it turns out our car broke down and we ended up in come sleazy motel down on 285 South. Well, then Liz, and Isabel, and Max come storming in the room that this...guy...and I rented. But right as they do, we both trip and land on the bed together, so it’s looks like something is going on. Liz was furious... I didn’t hear the end of it for months. When we went home we had to think of this crazy lie to tell to our parents. We came very close to getting in a great deal of trouble. Oh, to makes matters worse, the Sheriff’s son , Kyle, was Liz’s ex and had followed her, which led his father, the Sheriff, to follow us.” Maria laughed again at the whole ridiculous scene. “Okay question two... yes, Liz dated. Liz was really exclusive with this one guy...Max. They were the couple everybody loved to love. They were sweet, and romantic, and caring. One time, Max even went and learned Spanish so he could sing with this Marachee Band outside her window, after they had broken up. It was the corniest way to win her back, but it worked. And the guy I dated...if that’s what you call it...well...it was sort of a day to day thing. He was Max’s best friend. It seemed appropriate for us to be paired together. This guy was random, and temperamental, and could be the biggest jerk...” Maria’s voice softened as she finished. “But he was also the one guy who would be loyal to the end. And he had these walls, but when you broke them down, there was this awesome, amazing guy.”
Chloe looked at Maria, as she seemed trapped in the memory. Obviously, “this guy” meant quite a bit to her.
“Now for the final question...Prom. Oh God, what a night!”
************************************************************
“LIZ! For the last time, Max Evans, couldn’t care less if your wearing a gunny sack and combat boots. He’d still fall down and kiss the ground you walked on.” Maria yelled to Liz who had locked herself in the bathroom for the past two hours getting ready for the Senior Prom.
“That’s easy for you to say!” The door screamed back.
“Liz, they will be here in ten minutes, and our parents want to take pictures. Do you understand that in itself will take another hour to do? And we have to be at the restaurant at 7 pm., or we will loose our reservation.”
“LIZ! MARIA! YOUR HANDSOME WELL-GROOMED DATES ARE HERE!” Amy Delucca screamed from the bottom of the stairs.
“LIZ PARKER IF YOU DON’T...” Maria began.
Liz Parker stepped out of the bathroom, and she looked gorgeous. Her dress was long and black, with diamond rhinestones trimming the edge ever so slightly. Her hair was put up in some gorgeous Prom fashion, with diamond clips adorning it. And she wore her Grandmother Claudia’s diamond necklace she had received on an excursion to the Diamondback Mountains. Liz looked like a queen, a beauty queen, that is. Maria envied Liz. Max was going to die, all Michael would do was give a slight nod of approval. Maria had gone for sexy rather than classy like Liz. The dress was a dark green, almost emerald. It was long with no back. It cut low with emerald silk straps. Maria wore her hair down, long and curly.
“You know Liz...we look good. I say we blow Max and Michael and find us some college guys.” Maria laughingly suggested.
Liz agreed. They did look good. Maria wouldn’t admit it, but that dress made her look years older. She looked like a rock star going to MTV Music Awards. Liz and Maria glanced in the mirror one more time, hugged each other, grabbed their purses and headed down the stairs, walking with the elegance their looks deserved. Max waited anxiously, while Michael leaned against the counter with a complete sureness. Max hated it that Michael could be cool, at moments like these.
Of course, Michael hadn’t been looking forward to this day since they were freshmen. Amy Delucca and Mr. and Mrs. Parker waited near the door. Every now and then, though, Mr. Parker and Amy Delucca would eye the boys and whisper to each other. Max smiled shyly. He knew what was going through their heads, and honestly, he didn’t blame them. The door from the back room opened and in walked Liz and Maria. And they were beautiful, actually beautiful wasn’t even the right word for how Liz looked. The dress hung on her body so perfectly, and her hair was perfect, and her eyes...her eyes were breathtaking. Max felt his heart skip, or maybe stop. Max looked at Michael. Michael looked like he was about to have a heart attack.
“Oh my God...” Michael muttered quietly.
The parents “ooohed” and “ahhhed” their girls, while the mothers wept, and Mr. Parker looked at the boys again. And Max definitely didn’t blame them now. Max fumbled the corsage he had gotten Liz. It was a white rose corsage, originally red. Sometimes it really benefited him to be alien. Michael looked down, and Max was sure Michael was actually nervous.
Liz and Maria walked to the boys, and smiled. All through history there had been tales of women who with their songs and beauty could lure men to their deaths. The Sirens luring the Greek sailors, Dracula’s Beauties luring the hunters to their blood thirsty master, and so on. All women using their beauty and songs till men lost their very lives and died. Max believed them. If Liz had asked him to step in front of traffic during rush hour, tonight, Max would have done it, without a second thought.
“Liz...you look...beautiful.” Max whispered as he handed her corsage.
“Maria...you...look....” Michael paused. he didn’t know what to say. So naturally he said the first thing that came to his mind. “Sexy.”
Maria and Liz and Max laughed. Amy didn’t. She glared at Michael, and then to her daughter.
Liz looked at Max and Michael and they did look handsome. When she really thought about it, they looked like a king and his second. It was strange and amazing how their former selves showed through their appearances tonight. Maria was still blushing from Michael’s comment. She had never seen them as quiet and as shy as she had seen them now. It was... cute.
“Well...I guess we better get pictures and get these kids on their way...” Mr. Parker suggested.
“Yeah, that’s right. We’re meeting Isabel and Alex and Kyle and Tess at my house.” Max reminded them.
After about 30 minutes of photographs of the same four people. Max and Michael ushered Liz and Maria out to the surprise they had waiting for them. The parents hugged their girls good bye. Amy walked over to Michael, straightened his boutonniere, and whispered something to him, which Michael replied simply with a “Yes ma’am.” They walked out the doors waving goodbye to the proud parents.
“A limo!” Maria screamed.
“Yeah, it was my ideal.” Michael boasted.
“It was a good ideal.” Liz agreed.
The girls got into the limo first. Max held Michael back.
“What did Amy say?” He asked curiously.
“She told me, she had a shotgun, lessons at the local shooting range, and shovel. If I did anything to her daughter, she’d show me all three.”
Max laughed all the way to his house.
Elsewhere….
Alex fumbled his hands nervously. He couldn’t believe it. Isabel Evans was really going to Prom with him. Never in his wildest dreams would anyone have thought that gorgeous Isabel Evans would go to the Prom with geeky Alex Whitman. Alex straightened his tux one last time. Mr. and Mrs. Evans sat on the couch across from him. Dianne smiled. Alex was far from the guy she had pictured her “popular” daughter going to Prom with, but she liked Alex. He was smart and he treated her daughter like a princess. She also knew, she and Phillip had nothing to worry about when their daughter was with him. And that was the best thing of all. The front doorbell rang and Dianne went to answer it.
“You all look so WONDERFUL!” She exclaimed as Max, Michael, Liz, and Maria walked in the door. Alex stood up waiting to get a glimpse of his two best friends. And they did look wonderful. In fact if Maria and Liz weren’t his best friends, and he hadn’t known them like he did, he would have dropped dead. But being on the inside of their group he knew the girls were beautiful, and it always surprised him when the rest of the world saw what he had seen all these years. The four of them all looked so perfect together. Dianne was already snapping photos when Isabel walked down the stairs. Alex turned, and felt as if he was going to faint, then and there. She was amazing. Her dress was a dark red that complimented her complexion perfectly. The dress was strapless, and flowed out into a full skirt. Her hair was down, and had little red flowers adorning it. She looked like a goddess.
Once again Alex’s mouth dropped to the floor. She smiled at everyone. The smile of the soon to be Prom Queen, Maria thought. She walked over to Alex. He handed her the corsage. “Isabel...you...beautiful...wonderful...”
“Try a verb Whitman.” Michael suggested patting him on the back as he passed.
“Yeah...a verb.” Alex sighed.
Everyone laughed including Alex and Isabel.
“Who are we waiting on?” Phillip asked.
“Um...Kyle and Tess... I guess.” Liz answered.
It wasn’t about five minutes later that Tess and Kyle showed up. Both looked stunning as well. It was another hour of pictures and laughs before everyone was piled in the limo and they were headed off to the restaurant.
They ate and laughed and they took more pictures. The limousine had been a good ideal. The entire group had a blast. And eventually they arrived at the gym doors. They all walked in together, couple with couple. And in some way, this pack, this group ruled the night. For once, Max felt like king with Liz at his side, and his friends surrounding him. They were the group to be envied, everyone wanted inside that unique, spectacular clique.
The theme for the Prom was “Hold Onto the Night” by Richard Marx. And even the ordinary gym was extraordinary. The Prom committee had obviously spent a large amount of money in decorations. The gym was now another world, another place, underneath the starry sky. They all ate and they danced. And they all were together. Tess and Max even danced one dance together and Maria and Michael didn’t fight. The night was a night to put away everything outside those gym doors, and for once all be normal teenagers enjoying a dance.
In this world there were no aliens. No FBI agencies. No destinies. Only them and a simple dance. And of course, Isabel was Prom Queen, but the most the surprising thing was Kyle was named Prom King, but he smiled and handed the thrown over to Alex. The two shook and hands, and the rest of the group smiled as King Alex and Queen Isabel shared the dance to the Prom theme song. And soon the night began to fade away, and it was time to go. They all piled back in the limo and one by one everyone was dropped off at their houses. Maria was spending the night with Liz, so the two exited at the same time. Max got out, as did Michael and they took separate paths, with Michael and Max winking to each other. The girls giggled. Isabel rolled her eyes, and laid back in the limo.
Liz looked into Max’s eyes. And he smiled.
“Liz...”
“I know Max.” She sighed confidently, wrapping her arms around him.
Max wrapped his arms around her, and then slowly, he took her into a kiss. And then came the flashes. Flashes of passionate kisses they had shared. Flashes of the secret glances. Flashes of the happy moments in their relationship. Max didn’t want to pull away, but he knew he had too.
Liz smiled up at him, seeing everything he had.
“Goodnight Liz Parker.”
“Goodnight Max Evans.”
And slowly Max walked back to the limo, actually he might have been skipping. Liz Parker was his, and all was good.
Elsewhere, Michael and Maria fumbled around.
“Maria...”
“Michael...”
“I had a really great time tonight.”
“Me too.” Maria replied, grinning at him. God, would he kiss her already, she pleaded.
And for the first time Michael was nervous about kissing her. Yet slowly he pulled her face to his, and he enveloped his lips and hers. They kissed, and suddenly, Michael understood what had sent Max over the edge with Liz. Flashes. Flashes of a steamy night in the Crashdown. Flashes of the eraser room. Flashes of the moment he came to her, and just let her in. Flashes of moments in their history. He pulled away, shocked and excited. He looked into her eyes and he knew she had seen it too.
“So that’s what Max is always flipping over about...”
“I think I understand Liz a lot better now. Well...goodnight Michael.”
“Goodnight Maria, you really looked beautiful tonight.” He said with a seriousness and meaningfulness she had never heard.
And Maria walked up the stairs, saying a prayer of thanks to God. Michael Guerin had said she was beautiful. Life was wonderful. It’s a wonderful life, she thought, laughing to herself.
*************************************************************
“And that was Prom...God, it was so long ago, I feel old.” Maria lamented.
Chloe laughed. And Maria was almost sure she heard Michael laugh, too. Those were the good days, it wasn’t long after Prom that Mr. and Mrs. Parker were murdered. It was long after the Prom that all hell broke loose, and everything changed.
“Okay...next question...and I think my last... would you sing for me? I know that sounds corny, really corny, but...”
Maria blushed slightly. “I will, but only because your father is the President, and I fear for my life if I didn’t...”
“My dad doesn’t know anything about the CIA, Maria.”
“I was actually referring to the IRS. Okay...what do you want me to sing?”
Chloe thought about it, before choosing the song. “Many Days Behind You.” She replied.
“Alright, I’ll sing the chorus, is that okay?” Maria asked- slightly embarrassed at the performance.
“That’s great.” Chloe replied.
Maria hummed trying to get in tune, before beginning.
“Many days behind you,
many days we left behind.
Many days we loved each other.
Many days you were mine.
Many days since I’ve seen you.
Many days, since we cried.
Many days behind you.
Many days have passed us by.”
The room was silent when Maria finished. All of them had been listening to the sweet voice. Claps erupted after she finished. Maria nodded in gratitude. Chloe was in awe. Maria had the voice of angel. And what impressed and touched Chloe the most, is that Maria meant something when she sang. Her words were always full and deep. Every time she heard her and the band, it was like listening to a story. Maria had said the story meant something about friends, her friends, and her past in Roswell. She wondered if they had parted on bad terms, or something like that.
One time, she had overheard Liz and Alex talking. She remembered Alex saying something about maybe it was time to forgive. Liz had gotten angry at Alex’s statement, it was the only time she had ever heard Liz get angry with Alex. The two always seemed very close. Liz had responded it wasn’t her fault, and they all hated her, and there was nothing she could do about it. When they left, Chloe couldn’t help but wonder why everyone hated Liz? What did Liz do that was so horrible?
Chloe also knew that there was a conflict now between them. And in Chloe’s mind she thought she knew Maria, and Maria seemed as forgiving as they come, so what did Liz do that could make someone like Maria hate her? Chloe was very tempted to ask Maria, but decided for everything that it was worth, it was probably better left unsaid.
Chloe and Maria, and Michael and the Secret Service finished their drinks in peace. But the thought of what had happened so many years ago, plagued Chloe the rest of the day. What ruined had ruined a lifetime?
*************************************************************
“Dianna what are we going to do?” Vice President Schultz yelped at the President’s Aide.
Things were not going as planned.
“Paul clam down.” Dianna muttered shuffling through the database on her computer. “I’ve got this under control.”
“That’s great Dianna, because I was beginning to think maybe you didn’t. I would love to know how they found out about us?” Julia spouted.
“Wake up Julia. This is the king we’re talking about. Not to mention by his side are his sister, his second-in-command, and then his lovely bride. They were bound to feel something... but that is the least of our worries.” Dianna concluded.
“And would you like to inform us what the worst of it is?” Paul Schultz asked.
“Mary and Sebastian.”
“They’re here?” Paul questioned worriedly.
“Yes, they are. How long? Why? I don’t know, but I saw them today, and they will definitely mean trouble for us.” Dianna crossed her arms. If there was something she didn’t need, it was those two.
It was a simple plan. Take out the President, his wife, and their brat. Take out the king, his sister, his wife, and his best friend. And then proceed to take over the world. Plain and simple. No mistakes. But things were now getting complicated. This plan was getting way too complicated, but only if she didn’t pay attention.
“How are we going to stop this problem Dianna?” Julia asked with contempt. Julia never liked Dianna. Even though once, in a different world, Julia was at a higher class than Dianna, she still hated her. She hated Dianna for the fact that Dianna was cunning and smart and respected among their people. Everyone listened to her. Why, Julia could never figure out.
“Simple Julia. We’ll kill them too. I’m assuming you know the plans for the rest of the week’s events? Reinforcements should be here soon, as well. So, what I need from you two, is no mistakes. Be the kind cordial socialites you two have been for the past ten years. Oh...and no powers. The last thing I need is trying to explain you two and your special effects.” At this time, as Secret Service Man stepped into the room. “And Mr. and Mrs. Vice President I’m sure you’ll be ready, if you need anything I will be with President Roberts. Good day to you both.” Dianna fled the room with a sleek smile and nod. Simple, Dianna, she said to herself. Keep it simple.
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter- Part Nine (CC/Teen)
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Nine
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13 /Teen
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Ok I am posting this now because I won't be posting for awhile because I am headed out of town. Leave ya'll with a cliff hanger! BTW, thanks for all the comments they really keep me writting...
President Roberts stepped up onto the platform. He looked over his notes again. Over the past years he’d given more speeches than he could remember, and not once was he nervous. The task was piece of cake and never bothered him...till now.
Something about this speech, at this place tugged at his stomach and heart. He sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He never sweated either. He gazed around, looking for the press. Of course, CNN and MNBC had sent their correspondents. After all the President of the United States giving a major speech in Roswell was somewhat of a novelty, he admitted to himself. Roswell, home of Area 51, and UFO and aliens.... center of government secrecy. Like every President before him, the CIA, on the first day of his job, briefed him on the Area 51 situation.
Yes, there was an alien crash. No, Area 51 did not still exist. The chief of the CIA then informed him, if he told anyone about the file or the truth, he would be out of office before inauguration. After the meeting, Gary laughed to himself all day.
The meeting was ironic, at best. In essence, the CIA were telling an alien, that aliens existed. It amused Gary deeply. And every now and then when times were tough, he pulled out the file they’d given him, and have a good laugh. He chuckled at the file, as he shifted through his notes again, and scanned the crowd for the local papers.
He always liked to give scoops to small town newspapers. Gary believed in small town America. In fact, that had been his platform when running for office. His eyes were searching the crowd when they fell on Agent Parker and Agent Whitman talking to three strangers. He dropped his notes on the podium, and sauntered over to meet the three.
“Agent Parker, Agent Whitman...” Gary sounded out.
All five of them turned around suddenly. Looks of shock and surprise danced about the faces of the strangers.
“President Roberts.” Liz replied cordially. She looked to Max, Mary, and Sebastian, and then to the President, who was obviously waiting for an introduction. “Forgive me, Sir. President Roberts this is Sebastian and Mary Grant, and Max Evans, old friends of Alex’s and mine. Max, Mary, Sebastian, may I present President Gary Roberts.”
Gary shook Mary and Sebastian hands. They smiled politely. He then took Max’s hand, and suddenly flashes came to him. Flashes of a world, almost demolished. Flashes of Max and Liz.. Flashes of him and Sally. Flashes of Chloe. Gary pulled away quickly and smiled at everyone, trying to pass Max’s suspicions and what had obviously happened.
“What do all of you do? I am very curious about Roswell and its residents.” He asked in his best Presidential voice.
“My wife and I help the Sheriff's wife run the Crashdown.” Sebastian answered putting his arm around Mary. Sebastian looked to Max, who had that look. He quickly answered for him. “And Max here runs the UFO Center.”
“The UFO Center?” Gary asked.
“An old tourist trap....Max sort of inherited it, didn’t you Max?” Mary asked not noticing the stunned and silent Max.
“Sounds interesting.” Gary replied, avoiding Max’s gaze. “Well, Agent Parker and Whitman I think it would be wonderful idea if you all invited your friends to dinner tonight. I would love to meet them, maybe they can give me some perspective on Roswell in the 21st Century. You don’t think that would be a problem, do you?” One thing Gary had learned, as President, he could invite himself anywhere.
Liz and everyone cringed. After last night’s dinner, none of them were sure if getting together would be such a great ideal. Max smiled. Alex, Liz, Mary and Sebastian turned and looked at Max questioningly.
“We’d love to Sir.” Max replied. This fake Max, then shook the President’s hand again, before dragging Mary and Sebastian off in the opposite direction. Mary and Sebastian gave Alex a puzzled look, before mouthing they would call them later. Alex grabbed Liz, and dragged her off in the opposite direction, to talk; leaving the President alone, to smile secretly. It wouldn’t be long, he smirked to himself. It wouldn’t be long, indeed.
“If they think things are interesting now...”He laughed. “ Just wait.” he muttered to himself, before trudging backup to the podium to give another speech. Yet now, he was calm, unusually calm.
*************************************************************
Mary, Sebastian, and Max were in the jeep before Sebastian asked Max what was going on.
“Max would you like to explain what in the hell were you thinking when you agreed for all of us to sit down to dinner again? And now with the President? What the in this universe is going on with you?”
Max swerved and pulled the jeep suddenly off the road. Dust engulfed them all. He turned the engine off and then turned to them both, neither of the two were amused by this stunt. “The President is an alien.” Max replied stoically.
Silence. Stunned-oh-has-he-gone-off-the-deep-end silence.
“Max, are you sure? Are you sure this just isn’t a strange, wacky effect of the sickness? Maybe you need to go lay down? Because the ideal of the President of the United States being an alien is absolutely ridiculous. And Max I have seen quite a bit of ridiculous...” Mary told him. The President? What was Max thinking?
“Mary, I’m serious. When we shook hands, I saw flashes. Flashes from both of our lives. And you know what? I think the First Lady and their daughter...their aliens too.”
“Max Evans, you CANNOT GO ACCUSING THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF BEING AN ALIEN! Liz already hates you, if you accuse the President of her make-believe world as being on of us, she’ll kill you.” Mary reminded him.
“I’m not delusional. And so what if Liz kills me, I am already dying.”
“That’s not funny Max.” Mary seethed.
“Back to the President. Mary...I’m certain the President is one of us. But that’s not what worries me, what worries me, is he good or bad? I want to know what we are up against.”
Sebastian sighed. Max was intent, and rarely did Max get that intent on any ideal, lately. “Okay, Max, let’s say we go with you on this tabloid-esque scheme...YOU can’t do anything. Max, in case you’ve forgotten you’re sick, very sick, and you need to be resting till we find out what is going on. I’ll talk to Liz..”
“No I will, it’s about time I sat down with my sister.” Mary interjected.
“Fine, Mary will talk to Liz. I’ll talk to Alex and Mika, and the others. And tonight, at our house. We will have dinner with the President and his family and try to figure out what exactly is going on in Roswell.” Sebastian laid back in his seat as Max pulled onto the road again, and Sebastian sighed. Things were never this complicated back in their world, but leave it to the human race to create drama. Mary turned back and frowned at her husband, and he returned her concerned gaze. Things were never easy.
***********************************************************
“Mary what were you thinking when you agreed to another dinner? You realize you’re like the Mary Tyler Moore of Roswell? Your parties are destined to be hell, you know that right?” Liz asked her sister. Liz had surprisingly agreed to show up early to help. It was more for Liz’s piece of mind. She needed to know that nothing would be done to the President and with this group, it was always a possibility.
“Did I hear Liz Parker mention destiny?” Mary jokingly returned her sister’s comment.
Liz gave her sister a glowering look. “I can’t believe the President and his family are coming...here. I have to tell you, the man still intimidates me.” Liz threw herself on a chair in the kitchen.
“Liz, what’s the President like?” Mary asked, as casually as possible.
“The President is a very...nice guy.”
“Nice guy? Sounds a little bit understated for the leader of the people of this country.”
“Well, I wish I could tell you more, but honestly, nice guy sums him up pretty well. The First Lady is a cross between Queen Elizabeth and Jackie Kennedy. And their daughter, Chloe is perfect. They are the All American Family. And you know what, deep down, something in me tells me there’s something wrong with that.” Liz was a little mad at herself for admitting what she hadn’t to anyone. She had always had this feeling something was wrong with this picture, but she never voiced it. It was just easier that way.
“What about the Vice President and his wife? What are they like? Will they be coming do you think?”
“No. That guy is a jerk. His wife is a royal...”
“LIZ!” Mary exclaimed before Liz could finish.
“What? It’s the honest truth... I don’t like either of them. Another person I don’t trust is the President’s Aide, Dianna. She’s too quiet, and maybe a little too smart for her own good.”
“Well, we have to keep our eyes open.” Mary paused from what she was doing and turned to Liz. “Liz...can we talk? ”
Liz sat up. She knew the time had come. She couldn’t avoid it any longer. It was time she talked with her sister. She had made amends with almost everyone, but Mary. She nodded and gave Mary the floor.
“I’m going to just say it all. Lay it all on the line. No interruptions. Liz, when you walked out of the Crashdown six years ago, you broke my heart. And I relived that other life again. That other life, when my sister, the person I wanted to be more than anything, my best friend, was taken away from me, to live another life. Another life, in which I didn’t exist. A life in which our parents had no meaning to you, and the family we built was perhaps just a dream you dreamt. Liz, I will admit finding you was more than finding my sister, it was finding hope for our people- for Max’s people- for our universe.
Liz, you were going to save us all. But when you chose another path, one that didn’t include Max or... me, you took me back to the other life.” Mary paused. Deep down she didn’t want to say what had to come next but things had been buried too often. “And Liz- I hated you. For those six years, I hated you, because you were a coward, in my eyes. But Liz, over the past few days, I’ve come to realize something. Something I should have realized when I first met you, as much as you are Lya, my sister- you are also Liz Parker. You are this girl, this human girl, who lost her parents too early on in her life. You are this girl who was saved by the hand of an alien, Max Evans. You are this girl whose dealt with more pain than I may ever know. And you leaving doesn’t make you a coward...just human.”
Liz was silent, and looked at Mary. “Mary, thank-you. But you’re right, I was a coward. I was coward, not because I ran, but because I felt that pain, and I put it on myself and didn’t trust anyone with it. I’m still not sure I can. It’s been an old friend far too long now. But…” She paused. “I am sorry for the years of silence-for the years we didn’t get to be sisters. I missed you.” Liz finished quietly.
The two girls embraced. They cried together, too. It was a time for weeping-crying for each other, for six years apart, for their parents, and for everyone who knew their pain of separation. Once the weeping ended, they simply smiled and laughed as they pulled away.
That’s when Liz’s gaze fell to Mary’s stomach. Her eyes lit up. “You’re PREGNANT! Oh my...”
Mary placed her hand over Liz‘s mouth. “Quiet down...Sebastian doesn’t know yet. You’re the first one, I’ve told, or well figured it out.”
Liz removed Mary‘s hand and nodded. “I’m glad.”
“Me too. I mean we’ve wanted kids, and I can’t believe I’m pregnant.” Mary sighed with content. Liz pulled a chair up and sat her sister down.
“Okay Mary you sit down and I’m going to take care of supper, the last thing you need to do is overwork yourself. Sit down and let me take care of everything, I am but a humble servant.” Liz replied in a mocking tone. She went over and turned on the radio. Joan Jett’s “I Hate Myself for Loving You” began to blare.
“You know what I miss Liz?”
“What Mary?”
“Karaoke.”
“Oh God, don’t even ask...” One very very late night when both sisters had been slightly drunk they found a local pub doing karaoke. They decided it would be a good idea if they sang. Singing while intoxicated is never a good idea. The rest of gang would never let the two sisters live it down, they had pictures to prove it.
“Come on Liz....just once, puleezeee. I‘ll sing the main part and you can back me up, like last time.” Mary whined.
“Okay. Okay, just this once, and then I’m giving up my singing career.”
The two girls stood up and grabbed some spoons from the counter. Liz stood behind Mary who took the spoon and it began to wail the words. Lights burst all through the room, as the girls sang to the song on the radio, becoming rock stars.
They were young again, being sisters, as it was destined to be.
*************************************************************
The dining room looked gorgeous. Obviously Mary and Liz had worked hours to prepare this meal and room. Isabel noticed the two girls still working on the dining room, laughing and giggling. And Isabel envied them. I’m always envying Liz Parker, Isabel concluded. Liz had everything Isabel wanted. Liz had a sister, a soul mate, a best friend, and a heart that never once betrayed her family and friends. Isabel skulked out of the dining room, and outside on the patio. Michael and Max were out there talking boy matters, she guessed. They both turned around and smiled at her when she approached them.
“Isabel what’s wrong ?” Max asked, concerned about his twin.
Isabel stared at Max’s eyes. He looked so worn out, so torn, but then again, there was a peace about them, a happiness. Isabel was deeply worried about Max. She thought he should have been in bed, but he had refused.
“Come on, what’s wrong?” Michael nudged.
In the beginning it had been just them. Just the three of them, on their own, trying to discover who they were, trying to fit in. Then came Liz, and then Maria, and Alex. Then Tess, and Kyle. Then things changed when Mary and Sebastian entered the picture. Michael now had a brother. Liz was now one of them, and she had a sister. And somewhere Isabel felt she got lost and left out of the picture. She sighed. “Nothing. Everything’s alright.”
Max and Michael looked at each other, and they knew Isabel was lying. Max took one of Isabel’s hands.
“Do you remember the time we all found each other?” He asked reminiscing about their past.
“We took each other’s hands, and suddenly I wasn’t alone.” Michael whispered. Isabel was shocked to see Michael so open. But years had worn the Stonewall down, and had melted her Ice Queen heart.
“We were together.” Isabel agreed. “And nothing is going to change that.” She promised quietly.
“Nothing.” Her boys echoed. They were her boys. She was their sister, and their friend. That’s one thing that Liz Parker didn’t have, and Isabel smiled in content. She would always have her boys.
************************************************************* In a few moments everyone was gathered again in the living room. Missing were Tess and Kyle who had been keeping an eye on the Vice President. Kyle insisted on watching them, during the dinner. He said he didn’t trust them, which only concurred with Liz’s feelings. Max stepped in front of them all.
“There is a reason we are all here.” He paused. He focused on Liz, and then returned his gaze to the whole group. “I need you all to go with me on this one… just believe-no questions.”
“Just say it Max.” Stephen said.
Max glared slightly at Stephen. It was a jealously thing. Definitely a jealously thing.
“I believe the President is an alien.”
The room was silent. Then followed by the sound of Alex laughing. “I’m sorry Max, but we’re talking about the same President right? Max, the man is like Abe Lincoln, he’s as American as apple pie. I mean come on...Liz...Agent Heartly...”
Both seemed drowned in thought. They really didn’t believe Max, did they? “Don’t tell me you two believe Max?”
Liz was quiet, but sure. “I do Alex. You see, you’re right, he is the picture of the American hero. And that’s the problem, there’s nothing wrong with him. Nothing. He’s perfect, too perfect, perhaps? But what I don’t get why didn’t I sense it? I can usually sense others like us…”
“Maybe his powers are great Liz. I mean, I know I can sense others, it was part who I was, but I agree with you and Max. To coin a phrase, “I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore.” If the President is, not of this earth, then we’re dealing with a whole new situation.”
“What are we going to do?” Isabel asked.
The room was quiet. The Maria spoke up.
“We’re going to do what we are so good at doing, we’re going to pretend we know nothing and that everything is okay.”
“How is that going to help?” Michael batted back.
“I get it.” Sebastian caught on. “We set them up. We pretend we’re all happy and then we get into a fight, and let them react.”
“But who’s going to start this brawl?” Stephen asked.
All eyes turned to Maria and Michael.
“They are.” The others replied in unison, pointing to Michael and Maria.
“So, you two get in a fight? Then what happens?” Stephen asked.
“They get in a fight. Maybe Maria can bring up the whole alien thing, and Michael doesn’t deny it. Then Liz and Max get into it, and one by one we’re all fighting. If I’m following everyone correctly, they will react, or he will react.” Alex finished.
“That actually might have been a brilliant plan, Whitman.” Mika responded.
“I’m here all week.” Alex laughingly suggested.
“Okay. So we have a plan? But what do we do if our President is pulling Keyser Soze, what do we do, next?” Michael asked.
“Nice reference, Michael. We decide whether he’s a fan of ET or a fan of Independence Day.” Mary answered.
“Alright, let’s say we all pay homage to it’s a Wonderful Life, and go in there and be one happy family... bells and all.” Alex said.
“I’ll go in there if you all will stop this movie trivia game...” Isabel spouted. The group laughed, and maybe, Max thought, they wouldn’t have to play make believe so much. Maybe they’d stopped pretending long ago.
************************************************************
The President and the First Lady and First Daughter arrived promptly at 5 o’clock. The Secret Service men were stationed around the house, as the First Family entered with poise and grace. An impromptu receiving line developed at the front door, with the Roswellians receiving the First Family with introductions and plastered smiles. There was no time or place for nervousness. There was a job to do.
Mary led the way into the elaborately decorated dining room. It was ripped from the pages of Good Housekeeping. She was pleased with herself. Chloe, as they were sitting, noticed Maria’s friend Michael was joining them. “What’s going on between Maria and Michael? I thought she was dating Colin Hanks.” She replied curiously.
Liz hedged only for a moment, “Let’s just say Michael and Maria are close.”
Chloe gave a “knowing” nod, not really getting it but sort of, and replied simply, “I see.”
At the head of the table was President Roberts, to his right his wife. Next the First Lady was Michael followed by Isabel, Mary, Sebastian, Max, Maria, Liz, Chloe, and finally, Alex. They sat when the President sat and began to make pleasant choreographed chit chat as Mary served the courses. It is amazing what a good distracter food is. Everyone ate and ate till the time had come.
The courses were cleared as well as the dishes. The President, sensing only slight tension decided to push his human agenda.
“So, Maria…” He began looking at the rock star that his daughter worshipped. “Tell me what’s Roswell like?”
“Like she’d know what Roswell is like…”Michael mumbled.
“Excuse me.” Maria gritted through her teeth. “Do you have something to say to me Michael?” She asked over emphasizing the name.
Liz placed her hand on Maria’s arm, gently and whispered, falling into the act. “Maria I don’t think this is the time or place…”
Michael answered before Liz finished. “Yeah I do, now that you mention it. You get up and leave and take off. You haven’t even been here in six years. How in the hell would you know what Roswell is like?!?” He began yelling and standing and then, throwing his napkin on the table.
Maria stood and met him eye to eye. “Like. I. Had. Anything. To. Stay. For!”
“You had me…” Michael was seething, it was hard to tell if it acting now. “but I guess I wasn’t good enough for the great Maria Delucca!”
“Oh please! How could I even compare to Isabel? Forgive me, but my DNA will never live up to hers.”
“Got that right!”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!?”
“You said it- not me.”
“Ooooooh….” Maria threw her napkin down. “Well we all can’t be aliens, now can we.”
“You say that if it is a bad thing, wasn’t so bad after Liz’s birthday, was it?!?”
Alex cued in perfectly to the President, “By aliens, she means immigrants, not as in the ET kind, cause you know they don‘t exist.” He chimed nervously.
“HOW DARE YOU- YOU GIANT GREEN FREAK!”
“I’M A FREAK?!? ISN’T THAT THE POT CALLING THE KETTLE BLACK?!?”
Maria turned to the First Family. She pointed her finger at Michael. “That’s right Mr. President, Michael Guerrin is an alien. A real true to God, Area 51, ALIEN! And so is Isabel and Max!” Maria always had a flare for the dramatic.
“YOU’RE ALSO FORGETTING YOUR BEST FRIEND THERE, SHE’S AN ALIEN, TOO! YOU KNOW WHAT THAT MAKES YOU MARIA? AN ALIEN GROUPIE!” He shouted.
“To be an alien groupie would have meant I would have had to had meaningless sex with one of you- so I guess I am.” Maria offered.
Liz, knowing full well the game, still couldn’t help but be slightly protective and cover Chloe’s ears.
“Maria, sit down!” Isabel ordered.
“Of course, you would speak up for him.”
Isabel now stood. “My, WHAT?!?”
“YOU HEARD ME BOTTLE JOB!”
“Now she’s done it.” Max sighed.
“BOTTLE JOB?!?”
“If the hair color fits…” Maria replied her voice laced in sarcasm.
“ HELLO, MISS NICE AND EASY 205!”
“HOW DARE YOU?!?”
Alex and Sebastian stood. “Girls, you know this isn’t the time or place…”
“SHUT UP!” The two girls replied in unison.
“Ooooookay….”Alex said, sitting back down.
“You know, I never quite understood what your problem was Maria, but now I get it- you’re jealous. You’re jealous because you are like the only human in this group, besides Alex.”
“And by alien, she once again means immigrant.” Alex told the President.
“Yeah well at least my mom knows what species I am.” Maria stated-stealing a line from Liz, years ago.
“YOU WANNA BE BEHIND THE MUSIC IDOL!” Isabel screamed.
Max now stood. “Isabel calm down.”
“Stop patronizing me Max. I can’t believe you are taking her side, she’s the one who dragged up all our business in front of the President of the United States. God, if you are going to be a king- ACT LIKE IT!”
Liz stood. “HE would if you’d give him the chance and I don’t know, stop being such a spoiled princess!”
“Me, a spoiled princess, Miss Runaway and join the FBI because life gotta little hard.”
“A little hard?!? I lost my parents!”
It wasn’t long before everybody but the President and his wife and daughter were standing and yelling. Accusations and explanations and explanatives flew across the room. The strangest thing was that the First Family didn’t seem to be affected. They just sat there. The noise rose and rose until the dining room door, which had been open, flew shut and the now empty seats flew back to the table scooping the group down and back in place at the table.
Everyone stopped and stared at the President, who still being seated and unshaken, had his hand up. “Sit. Down.” He commanded.
Everyone focused on him.
Max was right.
The President of the United States was an alien.
Part Nine
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13 /Teen
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: Ok I am posting this now because I won't be posting for awhile because I am headed out of town. Leave ya'll with a cliff hanger! BTW, thanks for all the comments they really keep me writting...
President Roberts stepped up onto the platform. He looked over his notes again. Over the past years he’d given more speeches than he could remember, and not once was he nervous. The task was piece of cake and never bothered him...till now.
Something about this speech, at this place tugged at his stomach and heart. He sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He never sweated either. He gazed around, looking for the press. Of course, CNN and MNBC had sent their correspondents. After all the President of the United States giving a major speech in Roswell was somewhat of a novelty, he admitted to himself. Roswell, home of Area 51, and UFO and aliens.... center of government secrecy. Like every President before him, the CIA, on the first day of his job, briefed him on the Area 51 situation.
Yes, there was an alien crash. No, Area 51 did not still exist. The chief of the CIA then informed him, if he told anyone about the file or the truth, he would be out of office before inauguration. After the meeting, Gary laughed to himself all day.
The meeting was ironic, at best. In essence, the CIA were telling an alien, that aliens existed. It amused Gary deeply. And every now and then when times were tough, he pulled out the file they’d given him, and have a good laugh. He chuckled at the file, as he shifted through his notes again, and scanned the crowd for the local papers.
He always liked to give scoops to small town newspapers. Gary believed in small town America. In fact, that had been his platform when running for office. His eyes were searching the crowd when they fell on Agent Parker and Agent Whitman talking to three strangers. He dropped his notes on the podium, and sauntered over to meet the three.
“Agent Parker, Agent Whitman...” Gary sounded out.
All five of them turned around suddenly. Looks of shock and surprise danced about the faces of the strangers.
“President Roberts.” Liz replied cordially. She looked to Max, Mary, and Sebastian, and then to the President, who was obviously waiting for an introduction. “Forgive me, Sir. President Roberts this is Sebastian and Mary Grant, and Max Evans, old friends of Alex’s and mine. Max, Mary, Sebastian, may I present President Gary Roberts.”
Gary shook Mary and Sebastian hands. They smiled politely. He then took Max’s hand, and suddenly flashes came to him. Flashes of a world, almost demolished. Flashes of Max and Liz.. Flashes of him and Sally. Flashes of Chloe. Gary pulled away quickly and smiled at everyone, trying to pass Max’s suspicions and what had obviously happened.
“What do all of you do? I am very curious about Roswell and its residents.” He asked in his best Presidential voice.
“My wife and I help the Sheriff's wife run the Crashdown.” Sebastian answered putting his arm around Mary. Sebastian looked to Max, who had that look. He quickly answered for him. “And Max here runs the UFO Center.”
“The UFO Center?” Gary asked.
“An old tourist trap....Max sort of inherited it, didn’t you Max?” Mary asked not noticing the stunned and silent Max.
“Sounds interesting.” Gary replied, avoiding Max’s gaze. “Well, Agent Parker and Whitman I think it would be wonderful idea if you all invited your friends to dinner tonight. I would love to meet them, maybe they can give me some perspective on Roswell in the 21st Century. You don’t think that would be a problem, do you?” One thing Gary had learned, as President, he could invite himself anywhere.
Liz and everyone cringed. After last night’s dinner, none of them were sure if getting together would be such a great ideal. Max smiled. Alex, Liz, Mary and Sebastian turned and looked at Max questioningly.
“We’d love to Sir.” Max replied. This fake Max, then shook the President’s hand again, before dragging Mary and Sebastian off in the opposite direction. Mary and Sebastian gave Alex a puzzled look, before mouthing they would call them later. Alex grabbed Liz, and dragged her off in the opposite direction, to talk; leaving the President alone, to smile secretly. It wouldn’t be long, he smirked to himself. It wouldn’t be long, indeed.
“If they think things are interesting now...”He laughed. “ Just wait.” he muttered to himself, before trudging backup to the podium to give another speech. Yet now, he was calm, unusually calm.
*************************************************************
Mary, Sebastian, and Max were in the jeep before Sebastian asked Max what was going on.
“Max would you like to explain what in the hell were you thinking when you agreed for all of us to sit down to dinner again? And now with the President? What the in this universe is going on with you?”
Max swerved and pulled the jeep suddenly off the road. Dust engulfed them all. He turned the engine off and then turned to them both, neither of the two were amused by this stunt. “The President is an alien.” Max replied stoically.
Silence. Stunned-oh-has-he-gone-off-the-deep-end silence.
“Max, are you sure? Are you sure this just isn’t a strange, wacky effect of the sickness? Maybe you need to go lay down? Because the ideal of the President of the United States being an alien is absolutely ridiculous. And Max I have seen quite a bit of ridiculous...” Mary told him. The President? What was Max thinking?
“Mary, I’m serious. When we shook hands, I saw flashes. Flashes from both of our lives. And you know what? I think the First Lady and their daughter...their aliens too.”
“Max Evans, you CANNOT GO ACCUSING THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF BEING AN ALIEN! Liz already hates you, if you accuse the President of her make-believe world as being on of us, she’ll kill you.” Mary reminded him.
“I’m not delusional. And so what if Liz kills me, I am already dying.”
“That’s not funny Max.” Mary seethed.
“Back to the President. Mary...I’m certain the President is one of us. But that’s not what worries me, what worries me, is he good or bad? I want to know what we are up against.”
Sebastian sighed. Max was intent, and rarely did Max get that intent on any ideal, lately. “Okay, Max, let’s say we go with you on this tabloid-esque scheme...YOU can’t do anything. Max, in case you’ve forgotten you’re sick, very sick, and you need to be resting till we find out what is going on. I’ll talk to Liz..”
“No I will, it’s about time I sat down with my sister.” Mary interjected.
“Fine, Mary will talk to Liz. I’ll talk to Alex and Mika, and the others. And tonight, at our house. We will have dinner with the President and his family and try to figure out what exactly is going on in Roswell.” Sebastian laid back in his seat as Max pulled onto the road again, and Sebastian sighed. Things were never this complicated back in their world, but leave it to the human race to create drama. Mary turned back and frowned at her husband, and he returned her concerned gaze. Things were never easy.
***********************************************************
“Mary what were you thinking when you agreed to another dinner? You realize you’re like the Mary Tyler Moore of Roswell? Your parties are destined to be hell, you know that right?” Liz asked her sister. Liz had surprisingly agreed to show up early to help. It was more for Liz’s piece of mind. She needed to know that nothing would be done to the President and with this group, it was always a possibility.
“Did I hear Liz Parker mention destiny?” Mary jokingly returned her sister’s comment.
Liz gave her sister a glowering look. “I can’t believe the President and his family are coming...here. I have to tell you, the man still intimidates me.” Liz threw herself on a chair in the kitchen.
“Liz, what’s the President like?” Mary asked, as casually as possible.
“The President is a very...nice guy.”
“Nice guy? Sounds a little bit understated for the leader of the people of this country.”
“Well, I wish I could tell you more, but honestly, nice guy sums him up pretty well. The First Lady is a cross between Queen Elizabeth and Jackie Kennedy. And their daughter, Chloe is perfect. They are the All American Family. And you know what, deep down, something in me tells me there’s something wrong with that.” Liz was a little mad at herself for admitting what she hadn’t to anyone. She had always had this feeling something was wrong with this picture, but she never voiced it. It was just easier that way.
“What about the Vice President and his wife? What are they like? Will they be coming do you think?”
“No. That guy is a jerk. His wife is a royal...”
“LIZ!” Mary exclaimed before Liz could finish.
“What? It’s the honest truth... I don’t like either of them. Another person I don’t trust is the President’s Aide, Dianna. She’s too quiet, and maybe a little too smart for her own good.”
“Well, we have to keep our eyes open.” Mary paused from what she was doing and turned to Liz. “Liz...can we talk? ”
Liz sat up. She knew the time had come. She couldn’t avoid it any longer. It was time she talked with her sister. She had made amends with almost everyone, but Mary. She nodded and gave Mary the floor.
“I’m going to just say it all. Lay it all on the line. No interruptions. Liz, when you walked out of the Crashdown six years ago, you broke my heart. And I relived that other life again. That other life, when my sister, the person I wanted to be more than anything, my best friend, was taken away from me, to live another life. Another life, in which I didn’t exist. A life in which our parents had no meaning to you, and the family we built was perhaps just a dream you dreamt. Liz, I will admit finding you was more than finding my sister, it was finding hope for our people- for Max’s people- for our universe.
Liz, you were going to save us all. But when you chose another path, one that didn’t include Max or... me, you took me back to the other life.” Mary paused. Deep down she didn’t want to say what had to come next but things had been buried too often. “And Liz- I hated you. For those six years, I hated you, because you were a coward, in my eyes. But Liz, over the past few days, I’ve come to realize something. Something I should have realized when I first met you, as much as you are Lya, my sister- you are also Liz Parker. You are this girl, this human girl, who lost her parents too early on in her life. You are this girl who was saved by the hand of an alien, Max Evans. You are this girl whose dealt with more pain than I may ever know. And you leaving doesn’t make you a coward...just human.”
Liz was silent, and looked at Mary. “Mary, thank-you. But you’re right, I was a coward. I was coward, not because I ran, but because I felt that pain, and I put it on myself and didn’t trust anyone with it. I’m still not sure I can. It’s been an old friend far too long now. But…” She paused. “I am sorry for the years of silence-for the years we didn’t get to be sisters. I missed you.” Liz finished quietly.
The two girls embraced. They cried together, too. It was a time for weeping-crying for each other, for six years apart, for their parents, and for everyone who knew their pain of separation. Once the weeping ended, they simply smiled and laughed as they pulled away.
That’s when Liz’s gaze fell to Mary’s stomach. Her eyes lit up. “You’re PREGNANT! Oh my...”
Mary placed her hand over Liz‘s mouth. “Quiet down...Sebastian doesn’t know yet. You’re the first one, I’ve told, or well figured it out.”
Liz removed Mary‘s hand and nodded. “I’m glad.”
“Me too. I mean we’ve wanted kids, and I can’t believe I’m pregnant.” Mary sighed with content. Liz pulled a chair up and sat her sister down.
“Okay Mary you sit down and I’m going to take care of supper, the last thing you need to do is overwork yourself. Sit down and let me take care of everything, I am but a humble servant.” Liz replied in a mocking tone. She went over and turned on the radio. Joan Jett’s “I Hate Myself for Loving You” began to blare.
“You know what I miss Liz?”
“What Mary?”
“Karaoke.”
“Oh God, don’t even ask...” One very very late night when both sisters had been slightly drunk they found a local pub doing karaoke. They decided it would be a good idea if they sang. Singing while intoxicated is never a good idea. The rest of gang would never let the two sisters live it down, they had pictures to prove it.
“Come on Liz....just once, puleezeee. I‘ll sing the main part and you can back me up, like last time.” Mary whined.
“Okay. Okay, just this once, and then I’m giving up my singing career.”
The two girls stood up and grabbed some spoons from the counter. Liz stood behind Mary who took the spoon and it began to wail the words. Lights burst all through the room, as the girls sang to the song on the radio, becoming rock stars.
They were young again, being sisters, as it was destined to be.
*************************************************************
The dining room looked gorgeous. Obviously Mary and Liz had worked hours to prepare this meal and room. Isabel noticed the two girls still working on the dining room, laughing and giggling. And Isabel envied them. I’m always envying Liz Parker, Isabel concluded. Liz had everything Isabel wanted. Liz had a sister, a soul mate, a best friend, and a heart that never once betrayed her family and friends. Isabel skulked out of the dining room, and outside on the patio. Michael and Max were out there talking boy matters, she guessed. They both turned around and smiled at her when she approached them.
“Isabel what’s wrong ?” Max asked, concerned about his twin.
Isabel stared at Max’s eyes. He looked so worn out, so torn, but then again, there was a peace about them, a happiness. Isabel was deeply worried about Max. She thought he should have been in bed, but he had refused.
“Come on, what’s wrong?” Michael nudged.
In the beginning it had been just them. Just the three of them, on their own, trying to discover who they were, trying to fit in. Then came Liz, and then Maria, and Alex. Then Tess, and Kyle. Then things changed when Mary and Sebastian entered the picture. Michael now had a brother. Liz was now one of them, and she had a sister. And somewhere Isabel felt she got lost and left out of the picture. She sighed. “Nothing. Everything’s alright.”
Max and Michael looked at each other, and they knew Isabel was lying. Max took one of Isabel’s hands.
“Do you remember the time we all found each other?” He asked reminiscing about their past.
“We took each other’s hands, and suddenly I wasn’t alone.” Michael whispered. Isabel was shocked to see Michael so open. But years had worn the Stonewall down, and had melted her Ice Queen heart.
“We were together.” Isabel agreed. “And nothing is going to change that.” She promised quietly.
“Nothing.” Her boys echoed. They were her boys. She was their sister, and their friend. That’s one thing that Liz Parker didn’t have, and Isabel smiled in content. She would always have her boys.
************************************************************* In a few moments everyone was gathered again in the living room. Missing were Tess and Kyle who had been keeping an eye on the Vice President. Kyle insisted on watching them, during the dinner. He said he didn’t trust them, which only concurred with Liz’s feelings. Max stepped in front of them all.
“There is a reason we are all here.” He paused. He focused on Liz, and then returned his gaze to the whole group. “I need you all to go with me on this one… just believe-no questions.”
“Just say it Max.” Stephen said.
Max glared slightly at Stephen. It was a jealously thing. Definitely a jealously thing.
“I believe the President is an alien.”
The room was silent. Then followed by the sound of Alex laughing. “I’m sorry Max, but we’re talking about the same President right? Max, the man is like Abe Lincoln, he’s as American as apple pie. I mean come on...Liz...Agent Heartly...”
Both seemed drowned in thought. They really didn’t believe Max, did they? “Don’t tell me you two believe Max?”
Liz was quiet, but sure. “I do Alex. You see, you’re right, he is the picture of the American hero. And that’s the problem, there’s nothing wrong with him. Nothing. He’s perfect, too perfect, perhaps? But what I don’t get why didn’t I sense it? I can usually sense others like us…”
“Maybe his powers are great Liz. I mean, I know I can sense others, it was part who I was, but I agree with you and Max. To coin a phrase, “I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore.” If the President is, not of this earth, then we’re dealing with a whole new situation.”
“What are we going to do?” Isabel asked.
The room was quiet. The Maria spoke up.
“We’re going to do what we are so good at doing, we’re going to pretend we know nothing and that everything is okay.”
“How is that going to help?” Michael batted back.
“I get it.” Sebastian caught on. “We set them up. We pretend we’re all happy and then we get into a fight, and let them react.”
“But who’s going to start this brawl?” Stephen asked.
All eyes turned to Maria and Michael.
“They are.” The others replied in unison, pointing to Michael and Maria.
“So, you two get in a fight? Then what happens?” Stephen asked.
“They get in a fight. Maybe Maria can bring up the whole alien thing, and Michael doesn’t deny it. Then Liz and Max get into it, and one by one we’re all fighting. If I’m following everyone correctly, they will react, or he will react.” Alex finished.
“That actually might have been a brilliant plan, Whitman.” Mika responded.
“I’m here all week.” Alex laughingly suggested.
“Okay. So we have a plan? But what do we do if our President is pulling Keyser Soze, what do we do, next?” Michael asked.
“Nice reference, Michael. We decide whether he’s a fan of ET or a fan of Independence Day.” Mary answered.
“Alright, let’s say we all pay homage to it’s a Wonderful Life, and go in there and be one happy family... bells and all.” Alex said.
“I’ll go in there if you all will stop this movie trivia game...” Isabel spouted. The group laughed, and maybe, Max thought, they wouldn’t have to play make believe so much. Maybe they’d stopped pretending long ago.
************************************************************
The President and the First Lady and First Daughter arrived promptly at 5 o’clock. The Secret Service men were stationed around the house, as the First Family entered with poise and grace. An impromptu receiving line developed at the front door, with the Roswellians receiving the First Family with introductions and plastered smiles. There was no time or place for nervousness. There was a job to do.
Mary led the way into the elaborately decorated dining room. It was ripped from the pages of Good Housekeeping. She was pleased with herself. Chloe, as they were sitting, noticed Maria’s friend Michael was joining them. “What’s going on between Maria and Michael? I thought she was dating Colin Hanks.” She replied curiously.
Liz hedged only for a moment, “Let’s just say Michael and Maria are close.”
Chloe gave a “knowing” nod, not really getting it but sort of, and replied simply, “I see.”
At the head of the table was President Roberts, to his right his wife. Next the First Lady was Michael followed by Isabel, Mary, Sebastian, Max, Maria, Liz, Chloe, and finally, Alex. They sat when the President sat and began to make pleasant choreographed chit chat as Mary served the courses. It is amazing what a good distracter food is. Everyone ate and ate till the time had come.
The courses were cleared as well as the dishes. The President, sensing only slight tension decided to push his human agenda.
“So, Maria…” He began looking at the rock star that his daughter worshipped. “Tell me what’s Roswell like?”
“Like she’d know what Roswell is like…”Michael mumbled.
“Excuse me.” Maria gritted through her teeth. “Do you have something to say to me Michael?” She asked over emphasizing the name.
Liz placed her hand on Maria’s arm, gently and whispered, falling into the act. “Maria I don’t think this is the time or place…”
Michael answered before Liz finished. “Yeah I do, now that you mention it. You get up and leave and take off. You haven’t even been here in six years. How in the hell would you know what Roswell is like?!?” He began yelling and standing and then, throwing his napkin on the table.
Maria stood and met him eye to eye. “Like. I. Had. Anything. To. Stay. For!”
“You had me…” Michael was seething, it was hard to tell if it acting now. “but I guess I wasn’t good enough for the great Maria Delucca!”
“Oh please! How could I even compare to Isabel? Forgive me, but my DNA will never live up to hers.”
“Got that right!”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!?”
“You said it- not me.”
“Ooooooh….” Maria threw her napkin down. “Well we all can’t be aliens, now can we.”
“You say that if it is a bad thing, wasn’t so bad after Liz’s birthday, was it?!?”
Alex cued in perfectly to the President, “By aliens, she means immigrants, not as in the ET kind, cause you know they don‘t exist.” He chimed nervously.
“HOW DARE YOU- YOU GIANT GREEN FREAK!”
“I’M A FREAK?!? ISN’T THAT THE POT CALLING THE KETTLE BLACK?!?”
Maria turned to the First Family. She pointed her finger at Michael. “That’s right Mr. President, Michael Guerrin is an alien. A real true to God, Area 51, ALIEN! And so is Isabel and Max!” Maria always had a flare for the dramatic.
“YOU’RE ALSO FORGETTING YOUR BEST FRIEND THERE, SHE’S AN ALIEN, TOO! YOU KNOW WHAT THAT MAKES YOU MARIA? AN ALIEN GROUPIE!” He shouted.
“To be an alien groupie would have meant I would have had to had meaningless sex with one of you- so I guess I am.” Maria offered.
Liz, knowing full well the game, still couldn’t help but be slightly protective and cover Chloe’s ears.
“Maria, sit down!” Isabel ordered.
“Of course, you would speak up for him.”
Isabel now stood. “My, WHAT?!?”
“YOU HEARD ME BOTTLE JOB!”
“Now she’s done it.” Max sighed.
“BOTTLE JOB?!?”
“If the hair color fits…” Maria replied her voice laced in sarcasm.
“ HELLO, MISS NICE AND EASY 205!”
“HOW DARE YOU?!?”
Alex and Sebastian stood. “Girls, you know this isn’t the time or place…”
“SHUT UP!” The two girls replied in unison.
“Ooooookay….”Alex said, sitting back down.
“You know, I never quite understood what your problem was Maria, but now I get it- you’re jealous. You’re jealous because you are like the only human in this group, besides Alex.”
“And by alien, she once again means immigrant.” Alex told the President.
“Yeah well at least my mom knows what species I am.” Maria stated-stealing a line from Liz, years ago.
“YOU WANNA BE BEHIND THE MUSIC IDOL!” Isabel screamed.
Max now stood. “Isabel calm down.”
“Stop patronizing me Max. I can’t believe you are taking her side, she’s the one who dragged up all our business in front of the President of the United States. God, if you are going to be a king- ACT LIKE IT!”
Liz stood. “HE would if you’d give him the chance and I don’t know, stop being such a spoiled princess!”
“Me, a spoiled princess, Miss Runaway and join the FBI because life gotta little hard.”
“A little hard?!? I lost my parents!”
It wasn’t long before everybody but the President and his wife and daughter were standing and yelling. Accusations and explanations and explanatives flew across the room. The strangest thing was that the First Family didn’t seem to be affected. They just sat there. The noise rose and rose until the dining room door, which had been open, flew shut and the now empty seats flew back to the table scooping the group down and back in place at the table.
Everyone stopped and stared at the President, who still being seated and unshaken, had his hand up. “Sit. Down.” He commanded.
Everyone focused on him.
Max was right.
The President of the United States was an alien.
elle NEw
The Story of Wendy and Peter---Part Ten (C/C-Teen)
Title: The Story of Wendy and Peter
Part Ten
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13 /Teen
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: I'm back! Whew! Okay this next part(s) is sad- grab your tissues. And for all you who like looking at "stars" this part for you!
He looked at all them, sighed, and gave a small smile. “Good performance.”
“You’re an alien.” Alex heaved, shocked more so than the rest.
“I prefer term not of this earth, and yes, I am an alien. Sally and Chloe are aliens. Aliens like Max, and Isabel, and Michael, and Sebastian and Mary and Stephen and Liz.”
“How…” Was all Liz could whisper. How could the President be an alien? Chloe? Sally? How could he have made it to the White House? Questions ran amuck in her head. She couldn’t stop them.
Sally Roberts‘ face, which had been like a stone wall till this moment, softened. She folded her hands and place them on the table. She looked to Gary, who merely nodded. Chloe still sat expressionless, her head looking at the ground beneath her.
Sally began. “I guess…” She sighed. “Its time. The best place is to start at the beginning…on Antar.”
“Antar?” Mary questioned.
“Antar. Where you once lived, you, Sebastian, Liz, Stephen, Max, Isabel and Michael. In Antar, there was a royal family, Max or Xan’s family, the family of Xi. The family was made up of a king, his wife, their eldest son, and TWO younger daughters. Besides this family there was Xan’s best friends and leaders of our Army, two brothers, Michael/Rath, and Sebastian/Tian.”
She paused and took a breath and continued. “Then there was a race of people…an ancient and very powerful race. Their purpose was to be our guides through destiny and the universe. They were to counsel us and support us and one day, be joined with us. Their leader was an ancient, so old his name is know only to his people. He appointed his daughter and her husband as advisors to the king and queen. The four were good friends, the best of friends. They even began planning the long awaited union of their races. Their son Xan and- Joren and Mala’s eldest daughter, Lya/Liz were to be married at the right age.
Things were happy, then. There was no war, no fear, and everyone lived in a sweet peace and in relief of danger. But sometimes, things don’t go as planned…” Her voice trailed off. Sally, the woman who appeared composed even the darkest of the country’s times, looked aged and worn.
Gary laid his hands over his wife’s and knew he must finish. Silence permeated the room. No one talked, they were waiting. “A conspiracy, an malevolent deceitful plan arose from a people…the Skins and their leader, Khivar. He, along with his minion, Nikolas, decided they would assassinate the king. And they did, or well they believed they did. The old tribe leader had learned through the ways of his people what was to befall. He came to the King one night in secret and guided him to a decision that might save Antar.
The king would die, the physical body would die, but not his life force. It would be sent here to earth. Here the king would live and grow till he could come back to safety and peace in Antar. At the time, his son was about 16 years, his eldest daughter 15 years, and his youngest daughter, barely 3 years. He discussed what was to come with his wife and they made plans for her to come to earth with their youngest, if need be.
When he died, he hoped destiny would move as it should. Xan and Lya marry and rule Antar and destroy Khivar and the Skins. But none of this happened, as you know. Khivar placed among the court his own betrothed, Ava. Ava entranced Xan and at her request she had Tian sent from court. In the meanwhile, the Skins killed Mala and Joren. That is when the queen knew that things were not going to be. Before Ava and Xan could wed, she killed their physical bodies and sent them to earth, them being: Xan, Rath, and Vilandra. She also made a last minute decision to send Ava, only to have her away from the throne and Khivar. They were sent to earth to find the king and come back to be the salvation of the kingdom.
The queen sent a message to Lya, her sister Mara, Mara’s husband Tian, and their new leader, Mika. The message encouraged them to send Lya to earth. To earth and find Xan and bring about what never was. After the message, the queen took the life of herself and her daughter and went to the old tribe leader and had him send them to earth to find the king. Several years later, Antar was decimated. Many of the people fled under the wrath of Khivar. But on earth, things were different…and destiny took back what was stolen from her.”
In the distance, in the stars, a sigh of relief was let loose among the earth. The king had returned.
Isabel, the girl made of ice, was melting in a pool of sobs. Her face was red, her eyes dark, and she shook. How long had she imagined this moment… how long had she imagined meeting them. Hoping against all hopes they were out there looking for her. Her own parents, the Evans, once they discovered what their adopted children truly were, had simply seemed to politely tolerate them in a state of disbelief and confusion. But before her, sat her father, her mother, and her…sister. Isabel had a baby sister. Her sobs became uncontrollable. Surely and as if it had been nothing but space, Gary Roberts stood up and walked over to his daughter. He knelt down and slowly wrapped his arms around her, enveloping her body and pulling her head to his shoulder. He cooed sweet reassurances in his daughter’s ears. Isabel, took her arms and she wrapped them around his neck and held on for life. Her father, this was her father.
“Oh my beautiful Vilandra…it was never to be this long…I am so sorry.” Tears welled in his own eyes. The measure of king? No, just the measure of a man who loved the daughter he had missed.
The next to speak was Michael. Michael was not happy. Maria saw the look on his face, she noticed it first. It was the look of rage, she had only ever witnessed once- the moment he killed Agent Pierce. He stood and pounded his fist on the table, everything shook, even Isabel and Gary looked up. “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO US? HOW COULD YOU SEND US HERE ALONE TO FIGHT A WAR WE HAD NO WAY OF FIGHTING? DO YOU REALIZE WHAT PRICES WE PAID?” No one answered. “DO YOU KNOW HOW I WAS BEATEN OR HOW LIZ LOST HER PARENTS? HOW THE HELL COULD YOU DO THIS TO US?!?” He roared.
Then the quietest voice, the softest and stillest voice, the voice of a young girl spoke. “I don’t know why this happened Michael. I wish I knew. I’ve lived the same life as you, feeling empty, as if a piece of me was missing. Lived in fear that someone would find out and things would be like they were before. I’ve spent every day, every night dreaming of family I barely knew. I can’t tell you why it happened but I can tell you that you have a brother who loves you. You have friends who would follow you in battle. You have the heart and love of a siren. But most importantly…” Chloe replied, standing and walking over to Michael. “You are back with us and we are back with you.” She stood in front of him, he towered over her, but there was no intimidation. She with no inhibition wrapped her arms around Michael. “I will protect you now Michael, and you can protect me.”
Stephen sat in bewilderment. His eyes could not tear themselves away from the young woman hugging the warrior. What hit his heart more, was the large weathered warrior hugging the young woman back, his head falling and crying. Rath had never shed a tear, even as he ripped through the hordes of the dead on the killing fields. And he couldn’t imagine Michael crying since, either. Was this humanity? He wondered. Was this what it meant to live among the ones of this world? Really live….
Max stood up. It was then Alex saw Max in the terms of his fading life. Max’s face wasn’t white, but like pale yellow wash. His eyes seemed hallow and his chest rising and falling was purposed. His voice was weak and fading. “Why now?” He breathed.
Sally looked at her son. “This was the time. There was no way of knowing the opportunity that presented itself here. The chance to hold power here, the chance to protect as many of our kind and friends of our kind as we could…it was our responsibility. I cannot tell you…” She choked on her welling tears. She pushed them back, she needed to tell him. “How I missed you, wanted to find you, see you. Hold you back in my arms, Xan. I have born guilt for abandonment, guilt that I have done everything but die from…because I love you.”
“I…” Max was struggling. “I…love….you…” Before Max could finish he collapsed. His body began jerking. His powers once left dormant shook unprintably. Liz sprang to her feet within seconds. Her instinct was to run to him, to stop it. Oh dear God, she had to stop the pain, but a strong hand grabbed her arm and pulled her away. Alex drug her away from Max. What was he doing?!? Max needed her. But before she could think any more, Alex and Michael had her restrained as Stephen, Sebastian, and Gary rushed to his side dodging the power shots. Sally pulled everyone else out of the room- Chloe, Isabel, Mary.
And the last thing Liz saw was her beloved Max on the floor screaming in terror that sounds of death.
*************************************************************
Thirty minutes later, Max Evans lay calmly in the master bedroom. Asleep. Alive. The seizure had left but not without a scar upon all who loved him. Downstairs, Gary and Sally sat in the living room with Sebastian and Mary. Liz was by Max’s side. She had a cool compress on his forehead, knowing it wouldn’t help but believing her touch would heal everything within him. Maria, Michael, and Chloe were outside.
And Isabel, she just stood beneath the stars. She felt she hadn’t left this place at the end of the dirt road. Tonight, was it her imagination or did the stars shine brighter. They seemed like they were dancing. All she could wonder was, how could the universe rejoice when her brother was dying? How could any living life form be capable of joy? But she had a reason to be joyful…she had a family. A father, a mother, and a little sister. Isn’t that what she had always wanted? A family to claim her, love her, yet more importantly understand her? Wasn’t this all she had ever needed?
Isabel was ever complacent that she failed to notice the familiar presence. He stood about 25 feet away from her. He said nothing, did nothing but watch her watch the stars. Isabel continued to stare till she realized he was standing behind her, far from her. She pondered why he stood at a distance. The voice within her answered her quickly, “He’s never moved. He’s been where he’s always been- you’re the runner. He simply stays and chases you and brings you back, but he is a fixed point.”
He’s my fixed point, she reflected. She turned around and walked toward him, back to him. He was staring straight at her, mystified at her movement. Her voice, it had been beaten tonight, was deep and raspy with the tears. “Alex, why did you leave?”
Alex shut his eyes. He could still see the stars. He kept his eyes shut and his head downwards as he spoke. “I never left, Isabel. You left me long before…I ever moved.”
Isabel nodded. She knew the answer before he told her. “Alex…I’m not moving anymore.”
Alex looked up at her, and moved closer to her. He took his hand and cupped her chin and softly wiped away strangling tears.
When did his hands become solid? When did his lanky and awkward features become purposed and smooth? When did the Lost Boy grow up?
“Isabel, please don’t make promises you cannot keep. We’ve all been victim of those for far too long.”
Isabel took her hands and placed them over his, and she opened his palm and tenderly kissed the hand. She then moved his arm around her waist, pulling the other along. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and took in Alex’s aroma of metal and dust. She savored it. Her mouth then found his. Through the soothing kisses, she whispered, “You. Are. My. Stay.”
The stars danced a little more.
*************************************************************
Part Ten
Category: Future Classic
Rating: PG-13 /Teen
Author: At the time I was Queen Lea’, now, it’s simply Elle.
Disclaimer: I own nothing except what I created.
Notes: This was started around the second season of Roswell. It is only now that I am drudging it to completion. Note that I have taken liberties with certain facts among the Roswellians, bear with me. Second, gratitude towards Captain Average, RoswellNET list (long since gone), and of course, my cohort in every crime, Princess Nic, known simply now as Nic.
Musical Note: Quite a few of these songs were written by me in the context of the band, however some are actual songs from actual bands.
Comments: I'm back! Whew! Okay this next part(s) is sad- grab your tissues. And for all you who like looking at "stars" this part for you!
He looked at all them, sighed, and gave a small smile. “Good performance.”
“You’re an alien.” Alex heaved, shocked more so than the rest.
“I prefer term not of this earth, and yes, I am an alien. Sally and Chloe are aliens. Aliens like Max, and Isabel, and Michael, and Sebastian and Mary and Stephen and Liz.”
“How…” Was all Liz could whisper. How could the President be an alien? Chloe? Sally? How could he have made it to the White House? Questions ran amuck in her head. She couldn’t stop them.
Sally Roberts‘ face, which had been like a stone wall till this moment, softened. She folded her hands and place them on the table. She looked to Gary, who merely nodded. Chloe still sat expressionless, her head looking at the ground beneath her.
Sally began. “I guess…” She sighed. “Its time. The best place is to start at the beginning…on Antar.”
“Antar?” Mary questioned.
“Antar. Where you once lived, you, Sebastian, Liz, Stephen, Max, Isabel and Michael. In Antar, there was a royal family, Max or Xan’s family, the family of Xi. The family was made up of a king, his wife, their eldest son, and TWO younger daughters. Besides this family there was Xan’s best friends and leaders of our Army, two brothers, Michael/Rath, and Sebastian/Tian.”
She paused and took a breath and continued. “Then there was a race of people…an ancient and very powerful race. Their purpose was to be our guides through destiny and the universe. They were to counsel us and support us and one day, be joined with us. Their leader was an ancient, so old his name is know only to his people. He appointed his daughter and her husband as advisors to the king and queen. The four were good friends, the best of friends. They even began planning the long awaited union of their races. Their son Xan and- Joren and Mala’s eldest daughter, Lya/Liz were to be married at the right age.
Things were happy, then. There was no war, no fear, and everyone lived in a sweet peace and in relief of danger. But sometimes, things don’t go as planned…” Her voice trailed off. Sally, the woman who appeared composed even the darkest of the country’s times, looked aged and worn.
Gary laid his hands over his wife’s and knew he must finish. Silence permeated the room. No one talked, they were waiting. “A conspiracy, an malevolent deceitful plan arose from a people…the Skins and their leader, Khivar. He, along with his minion, Nikolas, decided they would assassinate the king. And they did, or well they believed they did. The old tribe leader had learned through the ways of his people what was to befall. He came to the King one night in secret and guided him to a decision that might save Antar.
The king would die, the physical body would die, but not his life force. It would be sent here to earth. Here the king would live and grow till he could come back to safety and peace in Antar. At the time, his son was about 16 years, his eldest daughter 15 years, and his youngest daughter, barely 3 years. He discussed what was to come with his wife and they made plans for her to come to earth with their youngest, if need be.
When he died, he hoped destiny would move as it should. Xan and Lya marry and rule Antar and destroy Khivar and the Skins. But none of this happened, as you know. Khivar placed among the court his own betrothed, Ava. Ava entranced Xan and at her request she had Tian sent from court. In the meanwhile, the Skins killed Mala and Joren. That is when the queen knew that things were not going to be. Before Ava and Xan could wed, she killed their physical bodies and sent them to earth, them being: Xan, Rath, and Vilandra. She also made a last minute decision to send Ava, only to have her away from the throne and Khivar. They were sent to earth to find the king and come back to be the salvation of the kingdom.
The queen sent a message to Lya, her sister Mara, Mara’s husband Tian, and their new leader, Mika. The message encouraged them to send Lya to earth. To earth and find Xan and bring about what never was. After the message, the queen took the life of herself and her daughter and went to the old tribe leader and had him send them to earth to find the king. Several years later, Antar was decimated. Many of the people fled under the wrath of Khivar. But on earth, things were different…and destiny took back what was stolen from her.”
In the distance, in the stars, a sigh of relief was let loose among the earth. The king had returned.
Isabel, the girl made of ice, was melting in a pool of sobs. Her face was red, her eyes dark, and she shook. How long had she imagined this moment… how long had she imagined meeting them. Hoping against all hopes they were out there looking for her. Her own parents, the Evans, once they discovered what their adopted children truly were, had simply seemed to politely tolerate them in a state of disbelief and confusion. But before her, sat her father, her mother, and her…sister. Isabel had a baby sister. Her sobs became uncontrollable. Surely and as if it had been nothing but space, Gary Roberts stood up and walked over to his daughter. He knelt down and slowly wrapped his arms around her, enveloping her body and pulling her head to his shoulder. He cooed sweet reassurances in his daughter’s ears. Isabel, took her arms and she wrapped them around his neck and held on for life. Her father, this was her father.
“Oh my beautiful Vilandra…it was never to be this long…I am so sorry.” Tears welled in his own eyes. The measure of king? No, just the measure of a man who loved the daughter he had missed.
The next to speak was Michael. Michael was not happy. Maria saw the look on his face, she noticed it first. It was the look of rage, she had only ever witnessed once- the moment he killed Agent Pierce. He stood and pounded his fist on the table, everything shook, even Isabel and Gary looked up. “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO US? HOW COULD YOU SEND US HERE ALONE TO FIGHT A WAR WE HAD NO WAY OF FIGHTING? DO YOU REALIZE WHAT PRICES WE PAID?” No one answered. “DO YOU KNOW HOW I WAS BEATEN OR HOW LIZ LOST HER PARENTS? HOW THE HELL COULD YOU DO THIS TO US?!?” He roared.
Then the quietest voice, the softest and stillest voice, the voice of a young girl spoke. “I don’t know why this happened Michael. I wish I knew. I’ve lived the same life as you, feeling empty, as if a piece of me was missing. Lived in fear that someone would find out and things would be like they were before. I’ve spent every day, every night dreaming of family I barely knew. I can’t tell you why it happened but I can tell you that you have a brother who loves you. You have friends who would follow you in battle. You have the heart and love of a siren. But most importantly…” Chloe replied, standing and walking over to Michael. “You are back with us and we are back with you.” She stood in front of him, he towered over her, but there was no intimidation. She with no inhibition wrapped her arms around Michael. “I will protect you now Michael, and you can protect me.”
Stephen sat in bewilderment. His eyes could not tear themselves away from the young woman hugging the warrior. What hit his heart more, was the large weathered warrior hugging the young woman back, his head falling and crying. Rath had never shed a tear, even as he ripped through the hordes of the dead on the killing fields. And he couldn’t imagine Michael crying since, either. Was this humanity? He wondered. Was this what it meant to live among the ones of this world? Really live….
Max stood up. It was then Alex saw Max in the terms of his fading life. Max’s face wasn’t white, but like pale yellow wash. His eyes seemed hallow and his chest rising and falling was purposed. His voice was weak and fading. “Why now?” He breathed.
Sally looked at her son. “This was the time. There was no way of knowing the opportunity that presented itself here. The chance to hold power here, the chance to protect as many of our kind and friends of our kind as we could…it was our responsibility. I cannot tell you…” She choked on her welling tears. She pushed them back, she needed to tell him. “How I missed you, wanted to find you, see you. Hold you back in my arms, Xan. I have born guilt for abandonment, guilt that I have done everything but die from…because I love you.”
“I…” Max was struggling. “I…love….you…” Before Max could finish he collapsed. His body began jerking. His powers once left dormant shook unprintably. Liz sprang to her feet within seconds. Her instinct was to run to him, to stop it. Oh dear God, she had to stop the pain, but a strong hand grabbed her arm and pulled her away. Alex drug her away from Max. What was he doing?!? Max needed her. But before she could think any more, Alex and Michael had her restrained as Stephen, Sebastian, and Gary rushed to his side dodging the power shots. Sally pulled everyone else out of the room- Chloe, Isabel, Mary.
And the last thing Liz saw was her beloved Max on the floor screaming in terror that sounds of death.
*************************************************************
Thirty minutes later, Max Evans lay calmly in the master bedroom. Asleep. Alive. The seizure had left but not without a scar upon all who loved him. Downstairs, Gary and Sally sat in the living room with Sebastian and Mary. Liz was by Max’s side. She had a cool compress on his forehead, knowing it wouldn’t help but believing her touch would heal everything within him. Maria, Michael, and Chloe were outside.
And Isabel, she just stood beneath the stars. She felt she hadn’t left this place at the end of the dirt road. Tonight, was it her imagination or did the stars shine brighter. They seemed like they were dancing. All she could wonder was, how could the universe rejoice when her brother was dying? How could any living life form be capable of joy? But she had a reason to be joyful…she had a family. A father, a mother, and a little sister. Isn’t that what she had always wanted? A family to claim her, love her, yet more importantly understand her? Wasn’t this all she had ever needed?
Isabel was ever complacent that she failed to notice the familiar presence. He stood about 25 feet away from her. He said nothing, did nothing but watch her watch the stars. Isabel continued to stare till she realized he was standing behind her, far from her. She pondered why he stood at a distance. The voice within her answered her quickly, “He’s never moved. He’s been where he’s always been- you’re the runner. He simply stays and chases you and brings you back, but he is a fixed point.”
He’s my fixed point, she reflected. She turned around and walked toward him, back to him. He was staring straight at her, mystified at her movement. Her voice, it had been beaten tonight, was deep and raspy with the tears. “Alex, why did you leave?”
Alex shut his eyes. He could still see the stars. He kept his eyes shut and his head downwards as he spoke. “I never left, Isabel. You left me long before…I ever moved.”
Isabel nodded. She knew the answer before he told her. “Alex…I’m not moving anymore.”
Alex looked up at her, and moved closer to her. He took his hand and cupped her chin and softly wiped away strangling tears.
When did his hands become solid? When did his lanky and awkward features become purposed and smooth? When did the Lost Boy grow up?
“Isabel, please don’t make promises you cannot keep. We’ve all been victim of those for far too long.”
Isabel took her hands and placed them over his, and she opened his palm and tenderly kissed the hand. She then moved his arm around her waist, pulling the other along. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and took in Alex’s aroma of metal and dust. She savored it. Her mouth then found his. Through the soothing kisses, she whispered, “You. Are. My. Stay.”
The stars danced a little more.
*************************************************************
elle NEw